110824

Nov. 8th, 2024 10:44 pm
prismaticbleed: (spinel-remorse)

I'm literally BURNT OUT & OVERWHELMED by the mere thought of GOING BACK TO THAT APARTMENT and Laurie is seriously trying to help me "drop my depression score" by reminding me that I have SO MANY GOOD THINGS to live for, EVEN NOW, but I keep feeling mentally dragged back into that "stuck/ helpless/ useless" space? But I'm trying to feel out WHY and I THINK IT'S TIED TO HYPERPRODUCTIVE COMPULSION?? Like I feel that I CAN'T just HAVE JOY. I "can't just" write poetry or compose music or worldbuild or journal or sing or meditate. I "have" to... do what? Isn't that odd? That's where the eating disorder came in. Compulsive selfdestructive timewasting, SOLELY because I felt "NOT ALLOWED" to archive or Leaguework or REST. And THAT'S WHY I'M TOTALLY SHIFTING THE APARTMENT SPACE. I know my brain has "object permanence" issues so I HAVE TO PUT ALL MY CREATIVE STUFF OUT IN THE OPEN, FULLY & READILY ACCESSIBLE & IN REACH & VISIBLE. And I BOTH NEED AND WANT TO WORK ON IT ALL EVERY DAY. Focus on one part of it and GET STUFF DONE. Be GOAL-ORIENTED & PURPOSE-DRIVEN and CLEAR ABOUT YOUR DIRECTION. The three BIG things posing big concernes? FOOD, EXERCISE, & RELIGION. The first two are potentially manageable-- food can be smaller portions spread out, more nutrition/ calorie dense and maybe clean/ portable enough to eat WHILE I work on art? Actually NO, I DON'T WANT TO SPLIT UP ATTENTION. So meals MUST have their own time, but MINIMAL. Be flexible about time and DON'T BREAK FOCUS if you're on a roll creatively, but don't skip eating either! We'll make it work. As for workouts, I'd love to hit the gym first thing in the morning & have that also a time for MUSIC? AND if I do MASS & ADORATION right after, I can do my DAILY PRAYERS THEN & be free in conscience to WORK. Because I do NOT WANT TO SKIP PRAYER OR MASS, EVER. But I ALSO CAN'T "CORRUPT" MY FAITH WITH SCRUPULOSITY ANYMORE. I HAVE to BALANCE the rituals of religion with the RESPONSIBILITIES OF MY CALLING IN LIFE. But THAT CALLING IS PRAYER, TOO. Make sure you ALWAYS keep GOD at the CENTER-- NOT SCRUPULOUS PRACTICES!! And GOD DOESN'T EXCLUDE ANYTHING. HE DOESN'T WANT YOU TO ABANDON YOUR TALENTS/ PASSIONS/ JOYS. He wants to SANCTIFY & BLESS them!! Dude HE IS STILL WITH YOU NOW. He's with ALL of you, because HE MADE YOU A SYSTEM. YOU KNOW THIS. THE SYSTEM IS LOVE AT ITS ABSOLUTE HEART AND THEY DO ALWAYS BRING YOU CLOSER TO GOD BECAUSE OF THAT LOVE. SAME WITH THE LEAGUEWORLDS. GOD GAVE IT ALL TO YOU. IT'S NOT "SEPARATE" FROM HIM! IT'S HIS WILL THAT YOU LIVE AS YOUR AUTHENTIC SELF & MEET YOUR NEEDS IN ALL RESPECTS! THAT ABSOLUTELY INCLUDES YOUR GIFTS & LOVES. You aren't just ALLOWED to live that life: you MUST.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

FUTURE CONTEXT
✳ DON'T FORGET = YOU WILL BE SPENDING A LOT OF TIME WITH MOM!! ESPECIALLY HELPING AT THE HOUSE! (MAKE A SPOTIFY "WORK" PLAYLIST?)
✳ GET SOCIAL WITH EDIFYING PEOPLE. Seriously dude STOP ISOLATING. Meet library people. Meet cafe people. Meet art people. Meet CHURCH people. LOOK ONLINE for local groups that will LIFT UP YOUR SOUL!


FUTURE "FEARS"/ WORRIES =
- feeling "stuck inside" and alone
- "not allowed to have FUN/ JOY"
- "have to spend all my time in public" (no solitude)
- No skills
- Too weak
- Unable to run
- Fear of traveling by bus
- Fear of going outside alone
- Too much food focus
- Can't find real friends
- Poverty limitations
- Transportation limitations
- "Not enough time"???
- "NOT GOOD ENOUGH"
- "Have to work a job" ONLY
- "Only useful if I'm marketable"
- Can't properly play instruments
- Apartment remodel failure
- "Have to ONLY pray all day"
- "Religion vs. passion for life"
- Being female
- Can't be involved with queer folks
- "Not allowed to do what I love to do"
- "God won't help me creatively"
- "Anything that's NOT explicit religion is a SIN"
- Education debt possible
- "Dead end" "soulsucking" job
- PTSD debilitating return
- Overwhelmed by work
- Disappointment to famoly
- LOSE SELF TO "SOCIALS"
- HAVE TO LIFE LIFE "FOR MOM"


FUTURE HOPES/ DREAMS/ GOALS =
- PUBLISHING BOOKS/ POETRY
- Writing NEW MUSIC
- CHRISTMAS "EP" AT LEAST
- Learn cello/ viola/ guzheng
- FIX THE ERHU
- Get a DOUBLESTRING GUITAR
- Learn to REALLY PAINT
- Get in an art gallery one day
- "Audiobook" reading possible?
- GET BUFF AT THE GYM
- Make REAL friends
✳ GET A VOICE RECORDER AGAIN
- ARCHIVING
-
↑ BOOK EDIT!!
- SAVE UP FOR A FULLSIZE KEYBOARD
- Learn how to write screenplays
- Character design skillbuilding
- LEARN THE WACOM
- Learn landscapes/ anatomy
- WEBCOMIC Leagueworld?
- WORK WITH EXCALIBUR ON MUSIC?
- Tumblr community interaction (DID + F/O)
- ENTER CONTESTS for creativity
- ZINES
- Start an Etsy?
- Start a Kofi?
- WEBSITE
- "Insight" blog
- VOCATIONAL REHAB
- Find "queer"/ "creative" spaces
- GET ON SPOTIFY (write a HIT BRO)
- HIKING/ NATURE WALKS
- Get a small TYPING laptop for travel


------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I'm "giving up." I'm scared. I DON'T WANT TO but it's HAPPENING. "Binge" AND "restrict" behaviors are RETURNING FULL FORCE with an "I don't care anymore"/ "nothing matters" numb misery behind it. I didn't enjoy lunch at all. I swamped it in condiments I didn't want. WHAT IS GOING ON? Dude I ACTUALLY GOT DROPPED A MEALPLAN this morning which is FANTASTIC because it means LESS VOLUME & LESS CALORIES & LESS EXPENSE & LESS TIME! It means IF I DO attend Partial, THEY CAN'T FORCE ME TO BINGE!! So WHY THE HECK AM I DESOLATE? Honestly I feel like HELPLESS CRYING. I'm... I feel crumpled. Wilted. Sad. Is it because I'm going "home" to a place that isn't "home" at all? God I MISS EVERYONE. I'm miserable because WE HAVEN'T RECOVERED FROM CNC and I feel LOST & EMPTY because Central is still in ruins and the Spectrum has pieces missing and Infi is still dead. I'm so terribly sad. Except... isn't there hope? Isn't there the Leagueworlds? Isn't there family? I'm already crushed flat by the mere thought of having to go back to a soulless prayer routine & forced socializing without being real at all. I'm so sad. I'm tired of not-existing. I desperately want to feel FREE & STRONG & JOYFUL & MEANINGFUL & ALIVE. And I don't. It's because I'm so disconnected from inside. Why? Because I'm too upset by the physical. Why? Because I'm NOT LIVING AS US. Isn't that ironic? But it's ALWAYS THE CAUSE. Boy you NEED TO GET INTO HEARTSPACE ASAP because THAT IS THE BRIDGE. Your imagination is a GIFT FROM GOD so USE IT. Seriously STOP OBSESSING OVER DISCHARGE PLANS & TUNE IN TO YOUR HEART, because if you're OUT OF TUNE you'll NEVER be happy, no matter HOW MUCH you "plan"!
ALSO. TODAY HAS PROVEN THAT YOU NEED INSPIRATION (movies, books), CATHARSIS (music), and COMMUNION (people who LOVE YOU) to be TRULY HAPPY/ FULFILLED/ YOURSELF!! When you REFUSE to "TAKE IN" GOOD & BEAUTIFUL THINGS, instead trying to "FEED ON YOURSELF," you WILL STARVE TO DEATH.



prismaticbleed: (spinel-remorse)

"write a letter to your old body/ your ideal body (even if you never reached it).
explain why you thought you needed it at one time but now you are moving on.
allow yourself to miss that body.
then look to the future and tell that body how it doesn't align with your true self anymore."


Dearly broken, hurting, desperate, small body that was once mine: I cannot keep you.
Yes, you were beautiful in your own way. You were childlike, nimble, stripped-down, raw. You felt "clean"-- pure, light, absolutely minimal carnality. You toed the line between flesh and spirit, constantly burning away the former in the hope of becoming more of the latter. You filed all our edges and corners to bony points and angles. You were a wire and metal sculpture, silver-slim and sharpened. You were dying. You wanted to be an embodied knife-edge and our life was bleeding out for you.
Our limbs became fishbones. Your frantic sobbing desperation to abandon ship-self as much as possible was drowning us. I watched the weights as they dropped into the depths and I realized you would never be satisfied with anything but less. You were erasing yourself. You were committing slow & steady suicide. You were starving our entire being to literal death. And I NEVER WANTED THAT LIKE YOU DID. I WANT TO LIVE!
I miss your adolescent silhouette but it was a masquerade. You lied to me. I know the truth now, about BOTH of us. My body DOESN'T BELONG TO YOU. YOU ARE NOT ME. I'VE GROWN. I'M AN ADULT AND I HAVE SURVIVED AND I AM JOYFUL & CREATIVE & COURAGEOUS & STRONG! I am HAPPY to exist IN THE WORLD that GOD CREATED GOOD, and I am learning to TRULY LOVE MY BIG, POWERFUL NEW SHAPE. I am FAT and I will be MUSCULAR too. I am LARGER and I can HOLD MORE BEAUTY IN ME NOW. I am THICK & I TAKE UP SPACE & I'M WEIGHTY. I MATTER. I WON'T SHRINK TO NOTHING ANYMORE.
I LOVE THIS NEW FAT BODY BECAUSE IT MEANS I AM ALIVE AND I AM FULL OF THE GOOD THINGS OF GOD AND EVERY INCH OF ME IS PROOF THAT I WILL KEEP FIGHTING THE GOOD FIGHT. I'm not "just surviving" anymore. This body is FLOURISHING now.

(I'M A DRAGON & MY HEART IS FIRE AND I AM POWERFUL AND I WILL USE ALL OF MY BIGNESS TO PROTECT OTHERS AND LIGHT UP MY WORLD.)



101824

Oct. 18th, 2024 05:01 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


I just had a phone call with mom and I am so badly shaken up & dissociated.
1) She KEEPS BRINGING UP the fact that I spent the $50 she gave me for my birthday on CHURCH TITHES, instead of going to a movie with Excalibur like she told me to. "If I knew you were just going to give it to the church, I wouldn't have given you anything, and kept ti to use on home repairs!" And THEN I admitted that I gave away ALL the cookware/ kitchenware she gave ME to my SISTER, when she lost her job & had no food & I just gave her everything I had to spare-- of kitchen & bathroom supplies AND of food, PLUS all the stuff I got from food drives. Mom HATES that I do this "BECAUSE IT'S HER STUFF" I'M GIVING AWAY. I wonder if she'd be so upset if I did the same from my own resources, as paltry as they are, OR if she'd immediately jump to the conclusion that "I ONLY did that SO I COULD force her TO "give stuff to me" to "cover the loss""?? Like she'll ASSUME responsibility/ burden SO she CAN yell at me "FOR burdening her"?? It makes me very sad. I thought I was doing the right thing, helping people. But mom thinks I'm somehow doing it so I can take things from HER later. I probably DID do that in the past. Heck, I STILL DO, because this conversation ONLY happened BECAUSE I asked IF she had any extra kitchenware to spare, instead of keeping my dumbass mouth shut & just buying my own. I should've known better. Now I'll never hear the end of it.
2) She will NEVER share my victories, or congratulate me. I told her about how I overcame breakfast flashbacks. I told her how brave I was getting through the soy hell yesterday. I told her how I got through lunch by thinking fondly of grandpa. I told her I was being brave again by having a Poptart for snack. And ALL SHE SAID WAS "...okay...?" like, "and your point is...?" "This is important because...?" Basically, "why does that even matter? Why are you telling me this?" I told her I ENJOYED the gyro & english muffins and she LITERALLY said "THAT'S SO FUNNY." LIKE WTF MOM WHAT ARE YOU EVEN RESPONDING TO??? There's NO DIALOGUE unless my therapist is directing it, it sadly seems. I'm sorry. I'm just heartbroken. I WANT TO SHARE MY JOY & STRIVING WITH HER. I want her to be proud of me. ...but all I ever get are detached phrases. I ask and she'll say something tangentially reassuring but there's NO vulnerability, no actual sincere heartfelt words. And... I NEED those. I'm realizing I will never get such words from her. I never have and that's not going to change. It's why I'm starving. Emotionally I am so hungry. I want to weep. I need to just go upstairs & cry with Anxi, & listen to Laurie, & be with Chaos 0. THEY share my joys & sorrows & struggles & victories. THEY are proud of me, GENUINELY so. I NEED that. I'm so sad. I feel so guilty for needing to be loved. I can't keep seeking it from mom. It's so sad. But it's true. I'm depending too much on her emotional support/ response for validation, and I am not getting any and I never have and I probably never will. That is so hard to admit. I need to let her go. I can't hold her to my expectations if she cannot meet them. It's unfair to her & to us. I need to move on from childhood grief & desperation. I need to focus on headspace & heaven for support. ...and I ALSO need to EMBRACE the FACT that GOD DOES NOT "HOLD HEAVEN OUT OF OUR REACH," "way up there," intangible & unknowable. CHRIST INCARNATED. And there ARE PEOPLE IN MY LIFE-- IN MY HEART, MOST OF ALL-- WHO REFLECT GOD'S LOVE TO ME ALWAYS. And I NEED to turn to THEM, then, AS God's messengers to me, as His angels, for the encouragement & empathy & sincere lifesharing love that I am starving to death for. Heaven IS within reach. SO STOP REFUSING TO LET YOURSELF EAT.

020918

Feb. 9th, 2018 07:16 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

february 9th. 5:39 pm.


we can't seem to stop bingeing.

we are so depressed in this apartment, when things get slow, and we're not alone.
MC & OV are sleeping on the couch, and all our brain can think to do is vomit, vomit, vomit. eat and throw it up. over and over, for hours. seeking that clean, empty, blown-out feeling. why this? why always this?

what else would we do?

we could play video games, but they hold virtually no appeal for us anymore. we have three pokemon games to play, and one of the jewels is almost aching with the desire to build three more teams, to befriend that many more monsters, but… we keep avoiding it. why?
we can't play dishonored or sonic or nier, because the xbox is in the living room and MC uses it for three days and seven evenings a week, but we have the playstation and n64 all to ourselves if we want. we still haven't played kingdom hearts, or star ocean, or any of these other new games they have and we can try. worst case scenario, we can always replay klonoa. but… see, we've already done so so many times. it's not a wandering game. it's a goal-based game. and we just need to wander, through dunwall or station square or something. we need that freedom to roam, to be free.

maybe we should walk. but no. then someone keeps trying to go to restaurants and spend all our money.
WHY IS IT ALWAYS FOOD. WHY.

”where else would we go," they ask. "what else would we do?"
ultimately, though, they know the truth, and are just misrouting it in the only way it has been routed so far.
we want to just… go inside. find somewhere safe to rest, to turn off the world, to withdraw into our soul and just stay there. eating is the closest we can get, currently. an hour of preparing, an hour of eating, an hour of purging. three solid hours unconscious and unaware of the world.
why can't we just sleep or something. please god. why.

so here we are typing. god we miss this. we miss this so much it's a physical ache.
we still want to go back to pennsylvania for this sole reason-- for being so isolated that all we can do, all freaking day, is type and browse tumblr and listen to spotify. that's it. yeah it uses up the hours, but it's crushingly depressing. we want to DO something with this life, for others.
but then again, that's why we exist as a system.
THAT'S what we need to focus on.

we keep saying how desperately we want to reach out to the mental health community at large, but specifically tailored to those sharing our diagnoses, except we can't reach out if we don't do any work first.
we need to start that creative website. we need to practice drawing, get that avatar maker started. we need to organize our OWN files-- personal jargon, spectrum color theory, system mechanics, all of that. and we love that. we adore it.
so why aren't we doing it?

executive dysfunction, possibly. whatever it's called. it feels like a bloody lazy-ass excuse. "I'm so overwhelmed I can't even get up to get a drink of water because I keep massively dissociation." hence, "I want to type but my brain is so burnt out I can't drag it to anything other than self-abusive kitchen loops because that's all hyperautomated behavior and it knows it wants to do something but that's the only thing it can manage in this addled of a state." essentially. it sucks, but at least we're more aware of it than ever, and with time and courage and sheer iron-will determination, we can kick this to the curb for good. I swear it. even if we have to put literal signs up all over the kitchen. not words, mind you-- if there's one thing that's been proven over and over, it's that the lotophagoi don't understand words. they don't. words are too fluid, too mangled, too manipulatively associated, too easily redefined. "don't eat this" turns into a nonsensical "don't" taped to the beginning of an "eat this." a guilt-ridden warning, and then an order. guess which one gets the most terrified attention from a kid growing up in a codependent household. yeah, the second one. even if you're sick and terrified, that subtle command is too scary to not follow, "just in case." just in case what? they don't know. they never knew. they just learned to do what they were told, like frightened mice, like numb robots, with no life outside of that context.
we're sick of it. we're sick of it.
our lucky brothers. they never had to make a meal in their life, when we left. everyone made their meals for them, and brought them right into their room, setting plates on beds and computer desks to grow cold until they felt like eating. no pressure! no obligation! but we, we had to shop and cook and prepare and eat and it was so unbelievably exhausting, and we didn't even have our own room to go to, although iscah tried to eat there after upmc, that shared bedroom, and although she tried so so hard it still backfired because that room should be SAFE and eating is NOT SAFE so it just… failed. either way, we were still the ones doing the buying-cooking-preparing work, so that sucked out all our spoons before we even picked one up to literally use. it was a mess and we're tired of it.

anyway.
speaking of iscah. we're still uploading her papers. that's the last leg of the archive effort, which we will probably kick into high gear tomorrow night, when the broken arrows go to work-- or, at least, once we go through the hvnotes file folder to make sure all of that is uploaded, first. would you believe, the first few files already weren't? we were, quite frankly, shocked! the original "thoughts file" was missing entirely, for one, and it still isn't complete because we KNOW there is data erased from the current copy but god only knows where the oldest original one is. we'll look for it right now, actually. pray it's not on that poor failing external drive.
…aand BINGO, there it is, along with-- holy sharks-- ALL the differing save file backup copies. WHAT THE HECK. except it's in the league file folders, no wonder we couldn't find this thing. praise the lord, seriously. backing that stuff up to our folder r/n btw

all right, awesome. done and done.
problem #2 is that a lot of the files in the current hvnotes folder have the wrong date assigned to them, so they're out of order and that's why we haven't seen them yet in their actual temporal year sections. but the file details will have the right into.
I just… this morning, we were thinking about how much we lost, and thank GOD for even early

btw, sherlock is NOT the main speaking/social archivist (no duh), but neither is wattson!!! it's this GRAY GUY who has PROBABLY been being confused with sherlock for years. but he's QUITE different. no glasses, different vibe, no suit or formal appearance to sherlock's extent that we can tell.

god we're so depressed. we feel it now. we need human connection, or something, not just this typing. or do we? yeah, we do, why do you think we stayed in that abusive environment? it was still attention. your mother did the same bloody thing with her abusive boyfriends, and you know it, and you hated that she did that because it pissed you off that she wouldn't look for something better but you were even more pissed off and terrified because you did the same thing in not only letting your birth family push you about, but in looking for abusive relationships outside of the family as well. oh we know this. we know you're STILL thinking about it, and you can't deny that either.

I don't think our stomach likes canned fish. we had some yesterday and we got super sick. someone (from the mindset we're tuning into now, actually-- past-lagged) was confused because, when we were in high school (pre-2018, pre-headspace awakening), we constantly claimed that tunafish was one of our favorite foods. same with peanut butter, same with other things that we can't quite remember offhand. but now, we don't like those things, at all. we tried tuna several times since moving out here and it actually nauseates us. what happened? "is that valid," our collective brain thinks, speaking through joshua again? "if she liked them, and she was our "default identity" for so long, are we allowed to not like those things if SHE does, and SHE is who most other people see us as?"
good question. the answer is yes.


we keep wanting to find a church that's open all day so we can just sit in it, but we said that in PA too, and even when we did, ultimately all we were doing was the same tragic thing we were doing when we wandered stores for hours, or binged for hours, or sliced our skin open for hours, or browsed tumblr for hours, or ANYTHING that ate time like nobody's business. we were just trying to die without dying.
we've talked about this already, here in NC. why do we keep forgetting it?
because we need to keep reminding ourselves. typically we don't remember a single thing we write after we write it, because it's coming from a totally different state of conscious mind, and so unless we read and review it afterwards, typically two or three or five times, we won't remember, let alone know, what it actually said at ALL. that's a fact. we've know this for years. we need to ACT on it.
hence the "old important entries to review" tag on our archives, which we WILL also act upon once the upmc and hvnotes papers are all in there. we can't wait, quite frankly. we cannot wait to start reviewing this stuff and writing about it and re-connecting to the WHOLE of our heart, our history, our self.
typing that I feel the Core waking up. the lotus-heart. that's good, that we can get his attention, and all of headspace wakes up with him.
but then we're 100% inside and that's a GOOD thing except depression keeps yanking us back out into the physical?
we want to archive NOW. but we have no internet access on here.
maybe we can just type in those papers. let's see.

love you guys. even those socials and hurting folks. we all love you, even if we can't express it directly, or understand the words. love is proven in what we do. we know this. I know this, I see it and feel it regardless of format. so we'll continue to show that love to each other and ourselves by unashamedly doing what we NEED to do for our total true internal and external health, which means no whitewashing, no bleaching, no forced optimism. things are pretty fractured in some places but god knows it's still a beautiful life even with them sparkling their shattered edges under the sun.
we're going to type. it's the smartest thing we can do right now. see you later.



010718

Jan. 7th, 2018 09:27 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

010718.
sunday.

We finally realized why Tobiko hasn't been the one purging anymore.

Food does not register as food.
We've been using food as a stim.

We've been using a LOT of things as stims, actually.
This explains the bathroom rituals.
We brush our teeth, floss, brush again, floss some more, use mouthwash, brush our teeth again, wash our face, wash our body, wash our hands, wash our face again… over and over and over and over. We do this for an hour, sometimes, just scrubbing at our gums and our flesh, scrubbing until we are red and raw sometimes. We do this in the shower, too-- we obsessively wash over and over and over, not even thinking that much about "being" clean as we are thinking about feeling clean. It's why we cut our nails down to the nubs and shave every hair off that we can reach. It's never about the end result, not literally. It's about how it feels. It's about purging everything that hurts in the most literal way we can think of.

We eat when we don't want to because it NEVER registers as eating. It registers as stimming.
This is why preparing food used to take, what, six hours back in PA? Because it was never about food. It was, again, a matter of stimming. Of sensory soothing.

Remember that one night in SLC where we sat on the floor of our bedroom, rocking violently back and forth and flapping our hands so hard our wrists ached, blasting Serph at high volume on our headphones and stretching our legs against that rubber band until they, too, were sore from exertion? Pure stimming. Pure mindless stimming. THAT'S the key here.

We've lost all our old methods. We can no longer walk in circles in the living room, or the kitchen, or the driveway. We can no longer go hide downstairs by the furnace, or lock ourselves in the bathroom-- although the latter was always a horrific trauma trigger, as was the attic, even moreso (which is why we didn't even bother to list it here.)
We can't even self-abuse in the "traditional" way anymore. We don't have razors. We don't have knives. We don't have blades. (and oh, how our heart aches at those words-- no, those names, beloved and tender as a wound) We can't bite our arms anymore, can't slap our face, can't yank at our hair, can't claw at our skin or punch our legs or stomp our feet. All our old stimming methods, as violent as we need them, are gone, are forbidden. And our brain is boiling over.

It's been shutting down a lot lately and that terrifies us, to be honest. OV has it easy. He can stim with an adorable little squishy macaron or peach or donut, can play with fidget spinners or kaleidoscopes or even just a piece of jewelry. That's enough for him, it seems, and that makes us super happy. We love him, we love allof them, and the fact that they can use such mild methods to soothe their addled brain is deeply soothing to ours-- in a different sense. We would never inflict this aggressive need of ours on them, not for the world. And yet, here we are, needing it, and terrified because we can't explain it to him, terrified because he thinks we're doing it out of hatred, out of rage, out of suicidal ideation. It's exactly the opposite. When we don't do it, the stress and pressure gets so intense that we wantto die, and we stop caring whether or not we do. That is what's lethal. Not the stims.

The problem is, though, that the stims are dangerous in and of themselves. All of Cannon and Gamboge's old methods drew blood, marked bruises, left scars. All of them beautiful and beloved, true, but still risky to our health… and yet what we wouldn't give to be able to flay this flesh wide open again, even though I can feel Scalpel shaking his head at that thought even now. Why so?
"It's dangerous," he says. "You're right. Even though it is effective, and beautiful, it's also just as addictive. You know just as well as I do that once we start that, we can't stop. We want to bleed and scar forever. And that will kill us."
So will this "eating disorder." But I suppose that's the point of this whole entry.

Food is the simplest, easiest, most "socially acceptible" form of stimming and self-abuse that we have left at our disposal. It's all we have left on days like this.
Except, now, we can't, not without risk of condemnation and distrust, not without hurting someone else more than we ever could before or would ever want to. OV knows we have a problem, but he doesn't know why-- heck, even we didn't know that until this afternoon!
But it's why we go absolutely bonkers in the kitchen once he goes to work and MC goes to sleep. We racked our brains over that for weeks, for months even. We don't want to abuse ourselves, we don't want to suffer or humiliate ourselves anymore, so why this? Why can't we stop this? Why do all of the nousfoni tied to this have such shockingly, irresistibly powerful anchors? Why can't even Laurie stop them? Why does NO ONE, deep down, even want to? Why does it feel like we're being "betrayed" by the System itself in these nousfoni being given free reign and full power over our body and actions in the middle of the night?
We know why, now. It's because they're trying to save our life.
They're STIMMING. They're desperately attempting to soothe our hurting brain, to ease our aching heart, to comfort the poor screaming ones inside. The ONLY way we've EVER known how is to somehow "burn it off" outside. Even now, right now, although we're enjoying typing, our brain is too high-strung and our body is immediately defaulting to the urge of "eating." We aren't hungry. We never are. But that's the point. This isn't about physical hunger. This is about spiritual hunger-- psychological starvation. This is about us needing something we still can't seem to get and scrabbling at the scraps of it wherever we can find it.
Truthfully, we just want to isolate ourselves completely, close our eyes, rock back and forth like a lunatic punching bag and just let our brain turn off as completely as possible. But the key, again, is isolation-- that terribly dear thing we have NEVER been allowed to truly get, not since childhood, and which we have been aching for for longer than we can remember lately. There are no locked doors here. There's no cellar, no attic, no closet to sit in. God how we miss it now, how we miss being a child, ignored and alone in that dearly forsaken house, feeling like we were the only soul(s) existing in the entire world. Just us, and the quiet, and the sunlight, and our heart. We need that like the air we breathe, and we don't know how to get it anymore, because we never realized until we moved out here how we need love like the blood in our veins, pun entirely intended.
That's the killer. That's the real awful thing here.
God I want to cry. Our body is desperate right now, we want to just… scream and punch things and stomp the floor until our knees hurt and throw things and bite things and just let ALL the steam out. There's no malice in it, ever. But it scares people. It terrifies them. We're a monster, and we love what we are, but… we're still a monster. We're a scary, terrible, incomprehensible thing sometimes, and it hurts when our sharp edges cut even the people who try to love us regardless.

Our body wants to food-stim because that's the only thing it can think of to do right now, and yet it KNOWS that it doesn't want to. The very thought of "eating" is making Overload want to scream and throw the plate across the room, is making The Destroyer want to set the entire freaking refrigerator on fire. We HATE food; we hate it for being the only accessible way we were able to dissociate and heal for years, without being hacked.

Yeah. Isn't that the bloody cincher.
Hacks. Why the heck do you think they kept happening for so long?? Why the heck do you think people stopped fighting after so many hellish years??
It's because they hurt, they ate hours of our time, and they isolated us from the world. Yeah, they were absolute hell, that's the indisputable truth-- but the other awful truth is that we didn't want to live in the first place.
God. Those poor, poor damaged kids, sacrificing their souls and selves just because the world at large outside was somehow even scarier than blacking out for three hours and waking up in blood and excruciating pain and mental terror. At least then they could shut down. At least then they could hard-reset their memory, splinter a little more, break a little further, forget most of their entire life and pretend nothing was happening. They just wanted to run, God forgive them, they just wanted to hide and sleep and rest and the ONLY way they could was by shutting everything off. God forgive all of us.

Hacks don't happen anymore. They can't. Not since 2016. Not since Infinitii's presence truly registered, not since we realized what we were actually looking for and what was actually happening in contrast. The truth of it, the harsh horrific reality of the situation, was too terrifying to ever allow ever again. And so hacks stopped completely.
And the eating disorder exploded.

We knew that was going to happen, really. Stop one addiction, but leave the reason why it developed in the first place, and a new addiction will return or appear to replace it. The body is just hopelessly wrecked, man, it doesn't know what else to do.
Why do you think we started flirting with EVERYTHING that would detach us from the reality our poor brain couldn't cope with anymore? We started drinking. We started smoking. We started abusing prescription meds. We experimented with asphyxiation and anesthesia and everything we could think of that would detach us from the awful soul-crushing loop of that toxic household, of that dead-end environment, of the unending mental stress.
And somehow, some days, some nights, that still hasn't changed.
Like right now.

We have nothing. No paint, no sewing kit, no exercise bike, no weights, no internet, no Xbox. No isolation, which is the TRUE need behind ALL of those things. We can't do anything if we aren't COMPLETELY alone, and it feels like a kick in the face to the Broken Arrows, but God forgive us it's true.

We want to run. But we can't. Where the heck would we go? Everywhere out there, there are people watching us, there are social contexts "to obey" and our poor terror-hardwired brain keeps kowtowing to ALL of them. Even just now, when OV laughed or sighed or whatever that little dear breath was, we looked up, wondering-- are we needed? Was that a call for attention? What is the proper way to respond?
And then we wonder why people like Quicksilver exist, why that girl who fronts in the early morning exists. The nousfoni that will even flip off the people they love and say "shove off, leave me alone." The ones that seem coldhearted and callous and brutal, when really all they are trying to do is get us alone. They're trying to PROTECT us, bless their monstrous hearts, and we know it.
We're terrified of coming across as a horrible person, like we did to the kids in SLC. This is probably why. But we had no idea this was even happening back then-- we didn’t even know we were multiple, for God's sakes. Now, though, not only do we know, we understand, more and more each day.
So when OV sighs and someone immediately fronts with a middle finger and stony expression, they aren't saying they don't care. They're saying, "we can’t care right now because we are too burnt out TO do so without utterly sacrificing our health and your respect in the process."
So we sit here, miserable and overloaded, yearning for the opportunity to just… be alone.

God we both love and hate the nights when OV works. We love him, we love all of the Broken Arrows, but… it's just like when we started doing too much for church. We adore our faith, we adore its practices, but when you're expected to attend every daily mass, every weekly funeral, every weekend mass, every choir practice, every group meeting, every picnic, every bible study, et cetera… well, something in you starts to hate it, in utter paradoxical spite, in total impossible parallel to the love you still feel, solely because it KNOWS that if you don't stop you are going to burn to the ground.
So it stops it in the most complete, sudden, brutal, total way it knows how.
It scares the bloody wits out of anyone standing in its way.
People don't like monsters. People leave monsters alone.
So we learned to be a monster.

…God. What do we do.
We're thirsty. We want to cry. More than that, we want to scream and punch things, but that'll frighten OV, and we can't… we can't risk that. That's the horrible, horribly irony of this. We have to sacrifice our terrible needs for the sake of terrible love. What do we do?

People stay up all night because we need to be alone because that's the ONLY TIME we can brutally soothe our psyche. It's always violent love with us, did you notice? Always compassion and cruelty, or at least, what others would see as cruel. For us, it's just the rawest, most selflessly pure form of love. Love that doesn't deny you your needs just because they're strange or "socially unacceptable."

We want to run outside and go hide in that stupid McDonald's bathroom because it's the only place in town that feels like an airport-- totally insulated from the outside world, cold metal and echoing tile, quiet as a grave, no time existing in there at all. It always feels like 3 in the morning there, when you're by yourself. But that's the problem. It's a freaking bathroom in a fast food joint. It's not EVER going to be a failsafe place to be safe-- heck, the sheer simple fact that it's a bathroom has ALREADY condemned the poor thing beyond hope, thanks trauma. (God, there's that awful thought process again. Poor hurting kids. I wonder how many of them we've never seen, how many of them are still contributing to this in our sub(terranean)conscious.) But the one time we were in there, we felt-- God have mercy, what a dearly desired feeling-- like we were the only people on earth. Just us, just this body, just this tiny bubblespace of a bathroom, no time or space beyond. Just that single isolated moment. THAT'S what we need. YES, it's a literal NEED. It's why we risk our mental health going out literally EVERYWHERE when we walk in the mornings, exposing ourselves to too many soul-draining social contexts, desperately seeking a place where that won't be the case, desperately seeking some secret quiet corner somewhere that we can privately own, like the study nooks at Marywood, like the tiny pockets of woods.
…I wish there was a church with unlocked doors around here. God, we wish. We're nearly in tears just thinking of that. The ultimate met need. Isolation, but in a soaring wide-open emptiness. The feeling of our dreams. Rolling hills and labyrinthine halls and massive abandoned buildings and no one, NO one but us in them. Not even a gnat for outside company. Nothing. Just us, and the air, and the sun, and the clock ticking second after second, counting down to nothing, looping without an hour hand. That's what we want. Just… infinity. Eternity. God help us, no wonder hacks were a thing, I want to cry so hard we vomit out our entire respiratory system. This is wrenching and it makes so much sense. How did we never NOTICE this before???


What do we do.

Where do we go. It's 7pm, it's a Sunday night, we can't stand this social context right now, we KNOW OV is worried about us and that simple passive attention is keeping our brain in overloaded status and we want to weep because we care about them, too-- so much our heart aches from it, but what do we do? We love them, but… what do we do? We'll never stop loving them. We'll love them forever. But… sometimes, we dream of running away, of just sleeping in a field somewhere, of packing a knapsack and walking the railroad tracks for days, of catching a bus and just riding it until the end of the line and wherever we are, we are. We want no roots, and yet we want a home to go home to when the solitude starts to bite. There's nothing wrong with being alone. Just… souls need souls. God split hirself because ze needed to love more. We are made to connect with those other pieces, with every other bit of reality. And humans, sure we don't identify as one but this body is one, and we adore people, we do, we just… need to do this in moderation, I suppose.

Do we have a list? Do we even have options when this happens? When our spoons are so low the entire silverware drawer is missing, what the heck do we do, where do we go? When we're so weak we can't get undressed, is there anywhere we can be that will feel like the world has ceased to exist outside? I don't know.
Maybe we can empty out the bottom of the closet, sit in there.
No, no no no, I can feel the children shrieking at that idea even now.
Idola seems piqued. Maybe we should try. See what happens. I doubt hacks will happen--
They won't, but they'll be threatened--
In isolation hacks are always a threat because we black out,

What do we do.

It's too cold outside to go hide in the woods, or to even go find spots where we can hide. But Jewel is so excited at the thought. She has ideas.
Maybe we should try anyway? Get a blanket or sleeping bag or something, bundle up good, find somewhere in the woods where it's just us and just… keep that in our heart if nothing else, if we can't go there. Find at least one place in this new local world where we can be ironically cut off from it for a while, without risk of sudden jarring intrusion. Walking distance. Where can we go?
Buses.
Buses aren't cheap, kid, we need somewhere we can go on a dime without spending a dime, that's the problem.
I'm sure there's somewhere. Let's check Google Maps, find something out. I'm sure we can. Right? Are we done writing?
For now, maybe. I… the other topics we want to write about are huge. The hacks, for one, and the eating disorder in light of this.
But we have been writing about it. Both of them. Haven't we?
Not in as brutal excruciating detail and honesty as we need to, no.
Should we start, then?
Maybe. Hold on a minute.


Food stimming.
Back in PA, we had a soup pot, huge and solid metal, and every day, we'd start the morning by blacking out over a cutting board.
I don't know what we did. All I know is that the smell of wilted lettuce is one of the biggest triggers in the world, and we still can't put spices on our food without shivering in dread. Indian food makes us dissociate immediately, as do potato chips, and ice cream, especially Klondike bars… avocados are still terrifying, so are carrots, so is mayonnaise.
All of those foods were used for blatantly self-abusive purposes in the past and you know what? I'm going to say EXACTLY why.
There was a phase, in 2016, where all we ate for about a week was namkeen. Indian snack food. Just bags of (name). It made us horrifically sick but hey, snack food is an easy time-consuming stim, right? Even if it makes you vomit nonstop for hours-- even especially because it does! Because purging makes you even more dissociative, makes you able to sleep for hours because your body is so wrecked from the past several hours to even consider staying conscious for another second. The last day we bought Indian food, someone filled at least six entire cereal bins with the stuff, separating them methodically by ingredient, then going outside (thanks Destroyer) and flinging them all into the woods… and then hours later, even days later, someone else went outside in a scavenger-desperate mess and picked the pieces off the ground and ate them. We still cannot look at that memory without feeling instantly, unbearably sick. I assume it was all purged seconds after, but memory is black, punctuated only by tiny shattered snapshots of fingers wrestling bits of chickpea flour away from bugs and brambles and rain-muddled dirt.
Remember why P&R became the devil's household?? Remember how many actual HUNDREDS of dollars were spent there over several months, because the food there was dirt cheap AND typically already was garbage? Remember the granola bags with mouse holes chewed through them? Remember the instant noodles with mold growing inside? Remember the hummus that landed us in the hospital due to food poisoning? I know you do. We ALL do.
Oh, but THAT'S the most important thing, something we've probably mentioned in the past before but NEED to reiterate today-- the MAIN reason food was our main stim for YEARS was because, if no one is watching, you don't have to eat it.
We would buy starchy, heavy, crunchy foods, time-consuming foods, chips and cookies and cereals and granola and things, and we'd chew them up, ingredient by ingredient, piece by single piece, and we'd spit them out. Organize, chew, spit. Over and voer and over. And then, when the bag or box was done, we'd chew up the chewed stuff, over and over, until it was too saliva-riddled to chew anymore, and then we'd eat that and purge it immediately, too racked by family-instilled guilt at the thought of "wasting it" by throwing it away (no matter how moldy or rotten or inedible it was) to do so, even at the risk of our own health. That went on for years.
Then we couldn't isolate anymore, then we started losing too much weight, then our body forced us to start bingeing instead in a desperate gamble to get some calories out of it.
The worst chew-spit binges were in that one autumn that we re-read A Wrinkle In Time, with whoever decided that raw oatmeal mixed with molasses was the best texture for doing so-- probably because it took ages to mix up, causing our arms to scream with exertion from doing so, eliciting the same response from our jaws once it reached those. Pain, once sharps were forbidden. A horrific rerouting. And we did that for weeks, if not longer, until the passive sugar-exposure made us SO sick we ended up bedridden with a trashed immune system and too much nausea and chronic pain and hideous gastric distress to leave the bed. But to this day, anxiety-eaten nousfoni in this system, poor desperate kids, always look to the oatmeal boxes in the grocery stores even if the sight of them triggers immediate massive panic. Part of them also remembers a time when that food was the only way they could numb themselves to the world. So they hesitate. They're afraid, but they don't know what other options they even have. And every once in a while, we'll find a box stashed in a drawer or a closet, inevitably doomed to be in the garbage within hours, either thanks to the Destroyer or some poor purgative kid who just wanted to feel like they were throwing up the pain along with the carbs.

God. No wonder so many of our Daemons are tied to food. I wonder what Rupture knows, if anything. She's mainly the fear of dying in the process, of blood in our nose and throat, of our stomach screaming at us to stop. I don't know who holds this, this stimming nightmare… no one except Chocoloco, at least, and he only catches the frayed-end dregs of it, nothing serious, nothing traumatic. He's just that initial desperate programmed seeking of comfort in places where everyone who claimed they loved you claimed it would always be, and yet never was. Chocolate and coffee. Our family's "soothing staples," both of them doing nothing but putting us through hell since childhood. Still, desperate, we never gave up trying. Choco is pretty pissed as that, although nowhere near as much as he is heartbroken. His heart-host is angry almost all the time but it's for the same exact reason that any of us are angry right now-- because we're burning up inside, ripped apart and overwhelmed and sad, and we just want to hole ourselves up in the corner of a coffeeshop somewhere, in the evening when it's dark and softly raining outside and no one knows we're here and we have nowhere else to be, just us and this warm quiet soft place, and we can weep and cry and ache inside and this tiny childlike part of us remembers the days when a muffin and a latte made us feel real, made us feel like we could exist as ourselves apart from society and our family and anyone, like this little rite of passage was proof that we could survive alone, and were, in that moment. THAT'S what our hurt ones keep seeking, in that sort of archetypal memory, but Chocoloco knows it's ultimately heartbreakingly empty, that it's not food or drink or chocolate or coffee or caffeine or sugar or anything edible that we're seeking-- we're seeking his heart, we're seeking love, we're seeking the love that only we can give each other-- we're seeking ourselves.
We can't find each other if we're suffocating in the outside world.

So. Trigger foods.
Someone once wrote about this, too-- probably Iscah-- the science of "combined" and "fused" foods (she says yes, it's in her journal in detail). Well I won't steal her thunder, but the principle of it was this: if you want to make a food inedible but still ingestible, in other words, if you're trying to make a "stim food" instead of a meal, you need to make it as easily palatable as possible in the most blatant way possible. Which means, usually, you liquefy it. You blend things. You cut things into miniscule pieces. You take things like spices, and condiments, and sauces, and drinks, and you soak every stupid thing you have with them until your stomach heaves at the very sight of it, and when it's a slurry from hell you eat that as quickly as possible so your body rejects it just as quickly. Ideally, the whole prep process will take hours, as will the purging process afterwards, in a desperate blacked-out state, trying to get every last crumb out of our system. This is how we spent our days for years, inbetween church activities and family demands.
And isn't that the irony?
We were left alone. We were ignored. And yet, we were never isolated. The grandparents were ALWAYS there, always a few feet or a room away, watching, waiting, vigilant. If we disappeared from their radar for a few minutes, they freaked out. The only time we could "get away with it" was by being in the bathroom, behind a locked door, pretending we were taking a bath, when in reality we were slumped over a toilet wishing we were dead already, sobbing because we really just wanted to be alive already.
But we were never alone. We wanted to be alone, God knew. We wanted a place where nothing could touch us but ourselves.
That's how hacks happened.
I can't talk about that right now.

Potato chips. Cookies. Trail mix. Things like that. Our grandfather would hoard them in his closet, and when we weren't allowed to prepare or eat food in the kitchen anymore without being perpetually critiqued by our grandmother or psychologically terrorized by our brother, we would sneak into his room and sneak into the closet and gorge down a whole bag, not even wanting to, just desperate to stim away the constant fear and pain by crunching something sharp and salty until our mouth bled. But potatoes and flour don't purge easy. They stick like glue in your stomach, and they WILL make the next few hours feel like the central circle of hell. We know. We made that mistake one too many times. We thought we were dead, a few times. But somehow we survived. 85 pounds and throwing up junk food for 8.5 hours a night and we still somehow survived.
There was a time when we first discovered P&R and someone bought cheese curls and chips by the cartful, but they were bean-based, and when our body loudly let us know that it did NOT like beans, we threw them ALL out on the crudpile.
It rained that night. It was cold that night. The next morning, the food was somehow soggy but preserved by the temperature, and whoever the heck was fronting was starving and "couldn’t stand the thought of wasting that poor food" (why the pity on the FOOD being unloved and rejected?? why NEVER pity on ourself being the same???) and snuck out to that horrid garbage heap and ate them right off the dirt, brushing bits of soot and soil and ants off them in the process. Good God. How did we even survive.
They/we threw everything up in a panic shortly after. That was Tobiko's doing. She remembers that more clearly than anyone.
It wasn't the last time that happened. Someone grew fond of the process at one point, of the act of scavenging, of "finding food in the wild" and the time-consuming, stimming process of that fused with a broken sense of accomplishment and achievement. It never lasted long, but God knows they tried, over and over and over, until that last day with the Indian food. Thank God that hell is over forever.

The bloody Klondike bars and avocados. That was the WORST of it, shortly before UPMC. We realized that our body hated dairy, hated fat, hated chocolate, but we ALSO realized that the consistency of those foods was ideal for bingeing and purging, plus our body was seeking sweets out of childhood comfort desperation AND everyone we knew was INSISTING we "eat as much fat as possible."
So guess who binged on like eighteen entire avocados and ten packs of Klondike bars one night.
It was forced. It was forced so hard we thought we were possessed. We thought we were going to die. There's no memory of anything outside one hysterical moment when someone was shoving more chocolate into our mouth and thinking, why?? I don't want this, NOBODY wants this, I'm scared and sick and I just want to sleep, why can't I stop???
I don't know how that ended. All we know is that the family KNEW and they WATCHED IT HAPPEN and then afterwards they asked if we had "learned our lesson."
SHUT UP. YOU DON'T EVEN KNOW WHAT THE HECK WAS GOING ON, DON'T ASK IF WE "LEARNED OUR LESSON" BECAUSE THERE WASN'T EVEN A LESSON IN IT WE WERE JUST SO DESPERATE TO NOT BE IN PAIN ANYMORE YOU IGNORANT TROLLOP
Triple, watch your language. Be angry, but don't be so brusquely inconsiderate about it, please.
IT'S WHAT VOCAB WE HAVE FOR THIS KIND OF INTENSE PAIN. i'm sorry. i have no other words besides screaming.

Let's continue.

Coconut oil. the NIGHTMARE that is coconut oil. HOW much money was blown on that??
It was the best stim food and it was the SCARIEST one BY FAR, and that is SAYING something.
Our body does NOT like oil, and when you're literally buying PACKS of it because this kind FREEZES and becomes not only biteable and sharp, but chewy if you mix it with protein powder, and your poor malnourished body is craving both those things so it's a recipe for disaster already. We… I don't even remember. Literally NO ONE we can find even remembers, nothing beyond one snapshot of lying on the bathroom floor with that unmistakable special nauseating agony that comes from eating too much oil, literally begging God to not let them die, screaming in rage and determination that they'd NEVER do this again, someone (a Protector, Wreckage maybe, the Destroyer maybe, Laurie maybe) going outside in the 10pm dark and rain and throwing all of that garbage into the woods where it couldn't be salvaged (although we all knew someone would try).


…OV just came over and kissed us and someone actually wanted to give him a double flipoff in response. Not out of hatred, just out of "what the heck do you want us to do. We're tired and angry and can't do a SINGLE THING without your permission because we DON'T KNOW what we actually want and don't trust ourselves TO know right now. But we're overstimulated and overwhelmed and heartbroken and furiously distraught and you're kissing us like we're supposed to ignore all this agony and kiss you back. And God knows we WANT to. That's the problem. We WANT to, but then you'll call it self-sacrifice, and what the heck do we do??? We love you, we WANT to be with you, but our body wants something else and until we figure out what the heck it is, we CAN'T be with you because we won't be able to pay attention To you past this screaming discomfort and unsoothed pain. We don't know what the heck to do, and we hate that we have to snub and ignore you in the process of finding out simply because our brain cannot handle the stress of having to factor in another human being's presence and needs into our decisions and thoughts right now. We can't freaking multitask. Please don't force us to context shift so shockingly suddenly or we Will hit you, or bite you, like the monster and rabid dog we are at the moment. But we won't mean it, and we hope you know it, but we still can't take that risk of hurting you, so we completely shut down. We do nothing, we say nothing, we boil over like a kettle fit to explode, and we just want to get this problem figured out so we can safely let this scalding steam out so you can touch us without getting burned. That's all."



Do we eat? Do we drink?
This body has to use the bathroom. These clothes are too warm and soft and do you know what that's overstimulating? Because they make us WANT to sit and rest and relax and we CAN'T.
Iscah LOVES these clothes because that's ALL SHE DID. She rested, and relaxed, and took care of our body. When we wear these clothes, the body remembers that, and wants it just as badly. But in this context, no. No, here we're too afraid of ignoring people, of rejecting them, of the fact that OV just went and lay down on the freaking bed because he probably thinks we hate him when really WE JUST WANT TO DO THAT SAME BLOODY THING BUT WE WON'T BECAUSE WE LOVE YOU TOO MUCH TO LEAVE YOU.

what do we do. god. I don't know.

Is our body hungry?
It's thirsty. We haven't drank in over 3 hours and someone purged most of breakfast out of sheer dissociative panicked guilt, so that's even worse. Go use the bathroom, get a drink, then figure out what to do.
We can't eat without OV anyway, and he's hiding away from us. Did we hurt him?
…I don't know. I don't even know. I just hope he's okay. If he didn't, and he wanted to be alone, but was happy, would that be okay with you?
Of course it would be, but he's obviously not happy right now and that's the problem.
…Oh. Should we go talk to him, or…?
Maybe. I don't know. Maybe.
I think we should. Apologize for not being able to respond earlier, apologize for snubbing him on purpose because we were unable to respond in honesty to him.
All or nothing, huh.
Yeah. A curse and a blessing.
Are we done with this file for now, for the record?
Maybe? I think so. The big unanswered question is still: how do we eat food without turning it into a dissociatively abusive stim?
Eat it like we do in the mornings with him. Paying attention, letting everyone share it, not being stressed the heck out in the process. Stimming beforehand, even. Really, that's probably the smartest thing to do. Gotta find what works on short notice that won't hurt us or magnify negative emotions and do that.
Sounds good.
Body does need some self-care, though, so let's call it quits for now. Everyone good? Anyone got any last thing to say before we stop?
Just that Wegmans was a living hell, too, and we never want to go back there.
Then get over that place and every other place in our memory, kid. Forget them. Live here and now, and please, learn from that experience and stop thinking about it. Okay?
…Okay.
Just… let it go. Walk into memory and burn it to the ground if you have to. Whatever works. Just don't let it suck the joy out of our present life anymore. All right? We'll help you. We're safe now, all things considered. Just confused and hurting is all. But we're safe.
I know.
Then let's go talk to OV. He's the reason we can say that, after all.
We love him, even now. Does he know that?
That's what we're going to go make sure of, kid. Give me a minute.



Oh, wait!! One last vitally important thing.
The key to a successful stim is that it HAS to let our BRAIN shut down. Low-impact, low-speed, "mindless" activity so that we can DEEPLY relax, INSIDE. Books don't work, nor does TV, because they're too mentally stimulating. Food prep is too, actually-- that's why we keep hurting ourselves when we try! Same with the garage job. We try to dissociate with repetitive motion and forget that those motions have an end, both in result and process. That doesn't work for stimming!! However, THIS DOES. Weirdly, this typing REALLY helps, at least, in a different way-- it helps us untangle what hurts, and really See it. It doesn't alleviate the stress, just lets us know what we're looking at. What DOES help in a pinch is TUMBLR, on the phone, IF we do it safely. Yes, it Does work!! Because it's "mindless browsing" and you can link-hop FOREVER and find poetry and pretty pictures and just let our mind wander for HOURS if you have to. Spotify is almost this kind of stim but not really, because music demands Attention, but we can use that to a BETTER advantage because it draws us into our mind ENTIRELY. THAT'S an ideal stim, hence the old beloved walks in circles for hours, just imagining and thinking. My thing!! We've gotta find a way to do that again if we can. Maybe in the playroom, who knows. But we will. Anyway, yeah. When in doubt, grab Nelumbo, our beloved Samsung Galaxy S8 who we saved up for a year for and now had better use to show respect and gratitude for that!! Okay? We've got this. Now go tell the Arrows that we love them because they need us just as much as we need them even if they need space too!! Bye guys!!

-J.W.L. and the Lightraye aka Lotus Cathedral System ♥



y

Jul. 16th, 2015 11:38 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



One thing I've realized lately is that I'm not sure who you are.
It's a strange feeling, because I KNOW that we were rather close at one time? I know we talked a lot. I know you talked TO LAURIE for heavens sakes, a few times even, all in a non-triggered environment. That's a flat guarantee that you meant a lot to us.
But I don't remember. I want to know why.


Lately, "my" lack of memory has been a surreal fact nagging at the back of my mind. So much that we apparently once valued, or considered a part of daily life, or even of our identity is just... gone. That, or it's totally alien now, totally foreign.



I'm aware that someone sat up on the roof with you once. I'm aware that someone sat in the attic with you there afterwards. But I don't know who that was.
I'm aware that we went to the one canyon with you, there was a photo of us at the top of some rocky cliff, up near some trees. I don't remember being there, I don't remember climbing. Q took photos of you and me sitting by the water, with sketchbooks and poetry. I don't remember that at all either.
I'm aware that we went hiking with you, and Q, and Xilats. I know it was a fantastic day and I'm aware that we enjoyed it immensely. I know we talked to Xilats constantly. But I don't remember being there at all. At all.

I'm sorry. I have no idea "who" you knew, when "we" were with you, back then. All I have is secondhand data, like a videotape or a photo album. I've looked at it enough to remember the looking, but I wasn't there. Everything is third person, or fuzzy and vague, like a video game first-person feeling. I'm not actually in the screen, so to speak.


But I do remember some things. Not many, but some.


I remember that one camp we went to, very dimly, just location snapshots.
I remember sitting on the floor in your basement, watching something, either 10th Kingdom or a Ghibli movie.
I remember a snapshot of a family dinner in your kitchen, I was reading a sci-fi book at the time.
I remember watching Up in your living room, just a flicker. But I know we watched it.
I remember the vibe of your family's house, vaguely, but solid enough around the edges to feel like a dream I had once.
I remember the smell of your room, perfectly somehow.
I remember waking up one morning, after I had that Reshiram dream, and just looking about at it-- the books, the clothes, the door. It's not a clear memory, but it's the clearest one I have from then.
I remember hugging you in front of the balcony windows the day we left in 2012, and feeling oddly sad, because I hadn't gotten to know you, and I then knew I'd never get the chance to again.

I don't remember your voice. I don't remember your face.
I've seen so many people like you since you left, everything is jumbled.
I get scared sometimes. Did I ever know you at all?
There are still feeble efforts to talk between us, once in a blue moon. I'm never sure how to respond.
This can't be fixed, I don't think it should, I'm not who we were then, I don't KNOW who we were then....
...I don't know you.
But they do. She does. He does. You have friends and family and you are happy. Keep that. You really, really don't need me.

Everything from the timeline in which we knew you is a blur, a cloud, a photo from a whole different lifetime.
But it happened. Somewhere, sometime, it happened, to someone we don't know anymore.
And you knew us. You knew us. No matter how we slice it, you knew us, however dimly. We existed around you, and that is enough.

I keep feeling there's something I need to do about this but it makes no sense. I don't understand and it hurts, it pulls at me and makes my eyes tear up.
I don't WANT to be who we were when we knew you, okay? I was TOXIC back then. Our life, our situation, was TOXIC back then!
I DON'T WANT TO GO BACK.
I don't want to put that mask on again. Ever. I don't EVER want to be who we were back then, ever again.
That's why this hurts. THAT'S who you knew. That's who you loved, so you say.
I don't know who that person was and I do not want to know because I don't want them coming back.

I'm sorry. I owe you an apology for things I can't remember and don't understand. I've tried so many times and it never feels right.
I don't even know what I'm trying to say here anymore. I'm sorry.


I remember just enough of our distant, dreamlike time with you, for it to be something interesting and significant.
But I've forgotten reams more.
What I have are paper fragments, when the whole book has been burnt.

I guess what I'm trying to say is, I'm sorry.
I'm sorry for not being who you met, and befriended, and knew.
I'm sorry that I cannot and should not ever be that person again.
I'm sorry that I don't even know WHO that person was.
I'm sorry that I've forgotten virtually all of it.
I'm sorry that I've forgotten virtually all of you.
I'm sorry that I have no idea what we had, and I cannot rebuild it if you wanted to.



And yet we remember holding you that night you were shaking in your sleep.
Someone loved you then and we would never deny that feeling, no matter how distant or old.

That's what hurts the most about this.
I wish that person had his/her own life so that they could be with you.
But you've changed now, too. You're no longer that person you were 5 years ago, as far as we know.
And we're time-locked. That kid is stuck in that memory for all time, and that's what aches.


I'm sorry. I'm really really confused.

Thank you for allowing us to have the memories we have, from our time with you.

I just don't think it's enough to go on anymore.






 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



Well, I did the thing I said I would.
I got a job, I have income now, and I don't want to waste it on addictions, so I am giving it to other people for creative colorful imaginative purposes.
I feel a little nauseous about it to be honest. It's bizarre though because it's grief nausea? Like it's a mourning feeling, something so full of inexplicable anguish that it makes me want to curl up on the floor and throw up.
If I had to guess, right off the bat, I'd say it's grief tied to a feeling that "my life is worthless, I've wasted my chances, I'm not what I hoped I would become, therefore I'm only worth anything as a supplement to someone else's life."
In short, "I'm not a real artist, I never was, I feel no joy tied to it and I wish I did... but this person is, and I owe them a LOT even if I don't remember it, so I will help them."

It's a sad feeling. "I'm not an artist." "I'm not good enough." I hope it's not true, solely because I have so much love for the Leagueworlds and I WANT to share them, but...
I'll be honest. I've been very depressed and disillusioned lately, because I keep realizing how problematic my "stories" are, or how critically undeveloped and/or shallow they are, or how alien they are to other people. It makes me very very sad because, to be totally blunt, I only ever wrote them "FOR MYSELF" because nothing else out there spoke to my heart, and these things just glowed in it so I embraced them with every atom of my being. These stories are of my heart, for my heart, etc.
So... now, needing to "publish" them, needing to make them "socially proper" or "understandable by the masses" or whatever... I'm becoming terribly depressed, because I feel that I have to rewrite them totally to fit OTHER people, therefore ostracizing myself yet again, this time from the only thing I ever really felt accepted in.
It's why I got so sad in SLC in 2010. I remember that. Those two kids CARED and they wanted to HELP, but... they were rewriting the Leagueworlds through their own eyes, their own surface-level understandings of the rich imaginative things that were meshed up in my very soul. They couldn't understand those stories like I could, heck I didn't even talk about them, but... I gave enough little details. I tried to guess "what they'd like to hear," "what was relevant to THEIR interests." Because I CARED TOO! And I loved my stories and I loved those kids and if they wanted to share in my one unwavering source of joy then yes, please do.
But it... it didn't quite work? I didn't stand up for myself, they didn't realize they were treading all over my dreams, in an effort to join the dance. I never said anything. I never spoke up when their ideas, however brilliant, were completely at odds and unfitting with the way the "canon" worlds shone in my mind. Why didn't I speak up? Because I was convinced that they understood my creative work better than me, therefore they had the authority to do WHATEVER they wanted to my work, as it was now effectively THEIRS.
This is how lowly I think of myself. This is a problem.
I wish, I still wish desperately and dearly, that I had been able to continue sharing my work with them. I really do. But I'd have to be smarter about it, I'd have to be more self-respectful, I'd have to be more clear.
I'm trying to share stuff online right now but... I don't know.

I'm overwhelmed. I keep saying that. I'm overwhelmed.
It's not just the medical bills and the new job and the family concerns and my own heartbreakingly bizarre state in life. It's... it's this Leagueworld work. It's this creative work, the ONLY thing that EVER gave me a "purpose" as a child, the ONLY FUTURE I HAD, the ONLY REASON I HAD TO LIVE until headspace/heartspace started... this creative work was my life, and still is, except...
I'm burnt out. It's... it's lost the shine, just like the art did. It turned into a job, into something that needed a grade, and hundreds of hours of cold hard research behind it. Now don't get me wrong, research is all well and good, but it kills imagination after a while. Just like the art classes did. I became terrified to work from spontaneity and intuition and childlike boundless ideas anymore, because NOW I had to worry about, "what grade will I get?" "is this WRONG?" "will this appeal to the public?" "is my art structured correctly?" "was this work executed properly?" et cetera. It killed the joy. It sucked the life right out of it.

...I'm trying, so hard, to just throw these damned shackles off for good and go back to what I did as a child. Fearless, limitless creativity. To hell with this adult perfectionism. I'm tired.
Except no one wants to buy art from a child. Except no one is interested in a child's stories.
Online I see what people want, what they pay for, what they talk about... it crushes my heart because it's all still so alien to me, and that's... I have nothing against it, it's fine, I'm GLAD people enjoy it and are inspired by it and are happy, but... if that's what they want, what am I doing?
I don't expect droves of fans, Lord no. I don't expect anything really. I just hope that... that I can one day actually share the ENTIRETY of these stories I carry with the world, and that someone will find real joy and inspiration in them. That's all I want.

But I can't share them until I know what the hell I'm doing with them.
That creativity drainage... it put so much on hold. It froze so many timelines. A couple worlds turned toxic and I couldn't even look at them anymore. vo!t@ge, Mage Angels, Parnassus, Puppetstrings... all tainted in big or small ways. Others, like Hokthai and Halcyon Days, were smothered under the literal months of hard research I was "required" to do JUST to "get an idea across."
Maybe this is immature but really, screw that. I'm DONE. I'm tired as hell and I'm miserable and the ONE THING that used to give me such joy is now making me want to weep from sheer exhaustion.
I'm just... even if it ends up sounding like something a ten-year-old wrote, I don't care. I'm just going to start writing on my own, and see where that takes me.
I'll still read, and research, of course. I save up piles of data in my head, and then one day if something fits, then it fits. But it's passive. It's finding a place where it works without obsessing over it.

I don't know. I'm at a loss.
What the hell do I do with my life?
I keep getting pushed back into headspace/heartspace. The Spectrum. You know, us.
No matter how I try to run away, no matter how I try to annihilate the past, no matter how desperately I try to abandon and erase and forget and sometimes even destroy the "other people upstairs"... it doesn't work. It doesn't ever work.
My therapist said this is my "hero's journey" and God I'm just tired of fighting all these dragons, even with a knight at my side.
I'm just... my heart hurts. A lot. I feel so lost. I'm really... I'm really confused.

I want to stay with these people inside, at least... half of me does.
Half of me is jubilant and bright and fearless and powerful and hopeful and THAT part of me, that white-haired part of me, wants to stay with the Spectrum forever and illuminate everything with that growth and knowledge.
Another part of me... deals with everyday life. That's me. I'm stuck. I'm miserable, I'm self-abusive, I admittedly waste all my time just trying to "cope" and trying to "ignore" all the overwhelming shadows inside... Jay says we can't, he says he WANTS to do shadow-work, he says it's "very close to his heart," he WANTS to do it.
But I'm in the way. I'm in the goddamned way, worrying about food and bills and shelter and shit. Too damn blinded by the physical daily grind to pay any attention to the health of our soul.
That's making the creativity suffer too. When we're in this work mindset, we don't get home until about 1PM, then what do we do? God only knows. We SHOULD be painting, we SHOULD be trying to sketch out our old monster designs, we SHOULD be working on plot questions and worldbuilding... but no, we don't. And do you know why? Because I am ashamed.
Again, it's like I said. I am ashamed that my work ends up looking like a grade schooler did it, even if that's how it's always been, even if that's how things just seem to translate for me. Hell even the THERAPIST said that today, that even though our body is 25 we still have a vibe of someone around 17, tops. I told her we feel 14 or younger, typically, in a physical state at least.
But... the shame is killing me. Why am I so ashamed?

I can't be ranting about this. We didn't exercise today and I need to, even if it is already 11PM and I'm already sacrificing sleep again.

I'll tell the people upstairs to talk about this. Jay says he wants to talk about things too, but there's no time right now, not wisely anyway, I think.

We're learning a lot lately, it's just SCARY HEAVY STUFF and integrating it REQUIRES patience and peace and quiet, something we have to go out of our way to get currently. We are listening to intuition more readily and quickly now, myself included, and it IS helping. Genesis is sticking around and he's one of the few people left inside that doesn't take any shit from anyone. If I fck up he calls me out on it, refuses to let me continue. Laurie is helping. I appreciate that more than words can say.

Jay is trying to work with Infinitii and Chaos again after all the large-scale "clearing out" he's been trying to do with energy fields... there's a lot of programming and projection and corruption going on but Jay can see it pretty damn well so he's working on it. I know he's concerned about the past though, how much needs to be abandoned, how much is relevant, etc. But I think he knows. He's just struggling to bring it into conscious, coherent words.

All right that's it, I'm done for tonight.

I hope this payment plan pays off. Like I said, I feel weird about it... like I don't belong there, like I'm sacrificing two weeks of paychecks per month to be part of something that doesn't even want me, that CAN'T accept me, that rejects me by its very structure. THAT'S what I'm afraid of. I see the other people in this and... I'm frightened. I never fit in with people here, now I'm not fitting in with people THERE either, and... it's very very sad and scary. But I'm trying to be empathetic. I'm trying to keep an open mind. I'm hoping, I'm hoping so hard that one day I won't feel like I have to put on a stupid plastic fake mask just to survive THERE, too. I shouldn't have to, for heaven's sakes the place is supposed to BE the opposite of that.
Anyway the choice was made (again). I won't back out this time, I can't. It's too big a debt that needs to be paid, if nothing else.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 09:01 pm

 


Well, I got in trouble. Serves me right.

The person I was hoping to support financially for their art, found out that I'm basically being a pain in the ass and blacklisted me, while taking extra measures to forbid me (and any other scammers/ manipulators/ etc) from ever accessing their feed in the future.
I'm glad. That means something good came out of this whole damn mess.
Serves me right for ignoring my gut and listening to the damn voices. "Pay her your entire salary!" they scream. "There's still an option open, you MUST TAKE IT!!! Sacrifice yourself for HER!!!"
Sound familiar?

So I was sick last night and sick today and I spent all morning at work talking to Laurie and thinking about this... and when I got home I cancelled. Again. Hence me being blacklisted by my previous artistic muse/idol and basically ending up on her shitlist, instead of a list of people she was thankful for.
Honestly it was only a matter of time before I fcked up like this. Serves me right, like I said.


I want to send her an apology but I really have no fcking right. I have no right.

Yes, one of us looked up to her more than anything in our teenage years... or so we were told. Yes, one of us basically felt they owed a life debt to her and was willing to do ANYTHING for her, to the extent of this.

Unfortunately we screwed up in our execution of this "ideal" and ended up just... fcking it up. There's no other way to put it.
Now she thinks we're a con man, now she thinks we're dishonest and sleazy and honestly she's probably right. We signed on to help her with every intention of bleeding ourselves dry for it. But 24 hours of nausea and troubled sleep later, we realized that we don't even know why the hell we're doing this anymore, and we backed out. She caught on and she's dead sick of our shit now.

So. It's over.
It's over.


Back in 2004 or so, we discovered her art. Back then, it was the most beautiful, inspiring thing we had ever seen.
We wanted to be like her. We wanted her to approve of us. We wanted to impress her, to earn worth as an artist. We wanted to be her friend.
We dreamed of a day when we'd mean enough to her for her to name us, for her to give us a NEW life, a new purpose... a role in HER dream, something we saw as bigger and brighter and better than anything we could ever do or be. It never happened.
That's why we were so desperate to help her now... because there was a chance of that. Except, now... we didn't want that anymore. We didn't WANT to be a part of "her world" because her world is ALIEN to us now, alien and unsettling and frankly threatening in some cases. It's not safe for us and that tears my soul to shreds but... I've been pacing the floor about this for months, and no matter how hard I tried, no matter how hard I tried to force myself to care as much as I allegedly did once, as honestly as I could... nothing worked. I just... nothing worked. It's gone.

There was a day when her dreams, her worlds, were something we treasured and wanted nothing more than to be a part of.
Now, I don't recognize any of it.

We felt obligated to support her current work. We felt we HAD to.
But... the more I see what it's become, the more I read of it, the more I see of the fandom, I... I don't like it.
There, I said it. I don't like it. It doesn't speak to me anymore. I can't. I'm legitimately frightened of it now and I DON'T want to support it because it means nothing to me now, and that breaks my heart because there was a time when that story was as beloved to me as my own.
Back then it was something totally different, though. Now, it's not. And I need to let go, and move on, and stop acting like "I owe them one" because they don't give a shit about me and I have no right to ask that to change. I have done NOTHING but cause them pain and frustration and disappointment, all because I keep "acting" like they're the greatest thing in my life when honestly, I have no fcking clue who they are or what they're about.
I don't. I really dont. And I am so, so so sorry, but it's true.


I own some of her artwork. I feel so guilty to own it now. I'll need to sell it, without looking ungrateful, because I'm not. Other people just deserve to have this more than me.


It's so weird. Things keep falling away from me, things that were significant parts of my life for years, unwavering, are suddenly disappearing or crumbling to the ground.
This was one of the biggest. I never expected this. But here it is.
So it's over. I'm no longer part of their dream. I no longer have to feel forced to participate in a dream I don't understand, and don't feel welcome in.
I mean... this used to give me joy. Now, just thinking about it makes me nauseous, because I feel like I HAVE to be an intrinsic part of it, "like I once wanted to be," and I don't. I don't want this anymore. I can't remember when I once did.
I'm sorry, I keep repeating this.
It's just a huge loss, conceptually, whether I feel it or not. This is a HUGE loss, potentially earth-shaking, if I could feel anything, if I could remember anything.


In any case I feel ugly and worthless and terrible now, for what I caused. For what she felt, and perceived, and said.
I feel like a thief and a liar and a back-stabbing jerk and I feel like Judas Iscariot. I feel like the worst betrayer.

I only ever had the best intentions here. I really, really wanted to help her, at the cost of my own success if I had to.
But this isn't the first time I've done that for someone.
This isn't the first time I forgot why I was even doing it in the first place.
This isn't the first hope I've crushed.
This isn't the first "friendship" I've destroyed.
This isn't the first dream I've buried under six feet of concrete.

God willing it will be the last.




I once wanted to be one of them, snow-haired with a diamond smile, pure and free and happy. God I wanted that more than anything, and I was convinced that ONLY SHE could grant that to me, mercifully, graciously.
Now I've lost that chance forever.
It was so close, so close... but... well, now it's gone.
Ten years later, the dream is dead. I've woken up and I'll never have it again.
I need to come to terms with this, once I can really grasp the reality of what I've lost here, ideals and otherwise.

In a way it's freeing. I'm no longer burdened with the awful heavy guilty scared obligation, "you NEED to be a part of this, why the hell haven't you joined them yet, why the hell aren't you acting like them, what the hell kind of a supporter are you," etc.
I didn't realize until this morning that my hesitance was because I no longer understood why I "needed," let alone wanted, any of it.


I've been chasing a phantom for a very very very long time now, I think.
The rainbow I've been tailing faded away a very long time ago, but it was burned so strongly onto my eyelids I didn't notice.


Everything that meant anything to me about that world... I wonder, was it self-generated?
Was it simply because I saw so much of myself and my dreams reflected in it, that I couldn't see what didn't fit? And now that the dissonance is louder than ever, I can't cope with the truth?
I think everything I ever loved about it was all me. I think so. It's heartbreaking. I mean, hell, what the fck did I even know about her story? I wasn't part of her group, I was too scared to intrude, to attempt to join, to speak up at all... I didn't know their history. I didn't know their story. I didn't even know the fcking SOURCE MATERIAL.
I was playing it by ear the ENTIRE FUCKING TIME and now here I am feeling like I lost something?
I think what I really lost was the delusion that her world would adhere to my heart. I blinded myself to what didn't fit, I focused only on the concepts I loved, and then I acted like it was everything I'd ever dreamed of. I'm starting to wonder if it ever was.
God I don't know. This is... this is huge. This is so jarring.


I can't do this anymore.
No matter how desperately I still "wish" I could be a part of that world, that community... it's empty. If I was given a chance, to suddenly and without effort become a big part of it, I think I'd freak out and bail. When I really think about it, I DON'T want to be a part of it anymore. And that's the key.
IT ISN'T JUST ME. IT NEVER WAS.
When it hit me that there was a fandom behind this, a community, that the creator was DIFFERENT than me in several unignorable key ways... I basically bailed. I'm so sorry to say that.
I just... can't do it. I can't do this fandom thing. I've tried. I can't. Does that make me broken, too? I do worry about that.

I know there are so many others that still view it as something dear to their hearts and I am glad for that.
But... I can't. I don't fit in there. I never did. And now I never will.
Whatever it meant to me in the long-distant past, I have retained within myself, as its own concept, as something totally seperate from where I saw it reflected.
It's over. It's over. It's over.

This has been dying for a very very very long time and now, the woman who breathed life into it has signed its death warrant.
The one who began all this has now ended it. Full circle. Unquestionable. Unchangeable.


I fcked up big time, and that's about it.




I'm truly sorry. I never meant to hurt you.
I sincerely only wanted to help you.
I just wasn't capable.
I idolized you to the point where I didn't even know who you were.
I skewed your creations to the point where I didn't realize what they actually were.
I put you so high up on a personal pedestal, I didn't realize it wasn't you at all.
I'm so sorry.
I wish you the very, very, very best.
Continue to build and share your dream.
I may not understand it anymore, but I can see your passion in it, and I am happy for that.
I am so glad you are seeing this dream of yours come to life.
I am glad you were wise enough to stand up to my wrongdoings.
Again, I never meant to appear as such a criminal, but it is only right.
Thank you, for everything you've done to inspire me, in every way.
Thank you, for dreaming so fiercely, and bringing that dream to light.
You are an inspiration to many and that will never change.
May all your endeavors continue to be successful.

This is where we part ways, for better or for worse,
although I may be nothing but a stranger to you.
You were one of the biggest forces in my life, for many years.

Your role in my life was momentous, and your existence profoundly changed mine.
Your work influenced and inspired and motivated me in so many ways.
Again, I am grievously sorry for what I have done in my foolishness.
I do not hate you, I wish you no harm.
I cannot continue down this road but I will shake your hand here before it's over.
Trippy, you gave me courage when once I had none,
and I can never thank you enough for that.

Keep creating. Keep dreaming. Keep coloring the lives of others.
If there is anyone in the world who I have the utmost faith in to do that,
it's you.
Thank you.

 





 

 

 




june sixth.

Jun. 6th, 2015 09:42 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


 

I’m legitimately suicidal again and I apologize.
I’m just dead empty. I’m scraping the bottom of the barrel here with medical and financial problems, not seeing any future for myself, and this stupid goddamn mental disorder shit on top of it all.
I’m tired. I’m very tired, and I just want everything to stop. I want to go to sleep and not wake up anymore. I sincerely mean that, and I have no idea why I’m typing this here but I guess some idiotic part of my brain is just looking for something non-harmful and non-frightening about my immediate environment right now.
I don’t know if I can be talked out of this anymore. It’s been going for too long, too strongly.
I just don’t want to have to die, you know? I would like to be able to be happy with life. I just don’t know how, all the “suggestions” that people usually give have made it worse.
I want to be “happy” but the problem is that for me, being “happy” means not existing, in one way or another. For a long time now I haven’t wanted much else.
I apologize for this. I just feel that deleting it would be twice as ridiculous.
I feel weak and lost and disgusting and I’m afraid I’ve fallen to the point where I can no longer be saved. This isn’t apathy so much as it is fatigue. I’m just... fed up. I’m tired of what I have to face every day. I’m tired of fighting and not feeling like I’m doing enough and being told that I’m an entitled selfish asshole. I’m tired and I’m devastatingly sad and I want to sleep.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@11:59 PM



there was another reset on thursday night.
i dont think anyone said anything about it.

i dont want to talk about it

it is both the saddest thing i've ever seen
and
something i cannot allow myself to feel anything about
something this apathy is trying to make me not care for

but i do, i do care, i miss everyone so much it aches,

genesis showed up today.
i dont know how. he was tired and weak and dazed and could barely walk. but he showed up. like someone just released from the hospital after having been in a coma for too long.
i just
i shocked myself. when he appeared. looking so exhausted and fragile and breakably tired and he was still smiling. just barely, but it was such a bright thing. like he always was. no matter what people said about him. or tried to turn him into.
when he showed up with that weak lopsided grin i felt my heart crack and my eyes flood. i couldnt bear the rush. i wanted to break into sobs right there, i wanted to wrap him in my arms and never let him go, i wanted to just hold him in the sunlight there, my best friend, i didn't want anything else. at all.
but the apathy punched it down. the apathy kicked it down. dont cry, it said, you're in public, that's not acceptable behavior
apathy couldnt do a thing about this though
i gave him my arm and let him lean on me as we walked together. i talked to him as i always do. i loved him more than anyone ever told me i didn't or tried to tell me i did differently. i didn't care. i dont want to care about those lies anymore.

xenophon was crying
i only know because the undergrounders saw and remember and garrison has the photographs
she was walking through a foggy gray rainy city, there was nothing but quiet empty cold streets and muffling cloudbanks,
she was sobbing like a lost child.
shrieking with sorrow
she missed her fathers

and i still hate myself for where i'm at

these reset attempts keep happening

i love her
i love that little girl, or whatever she chooses to identify as at the time
i love that tiny violet creature so much.
even if i dont understand why she calls me "dad"
she said something today
or someone did
but i never realized it before
the bloodline continues.
even if "i" didn't exist in 2011
someone did
and their blood is in my veins
and we are still in the same body
and we can't scrub out the past from the fabric of existence
we can't bleach all our memories into oblivion
we can't reset everything like "we" wish we could
if she calls me her father
it is because "i" was, once
but
even more importantly
it is because
regardless of whether or not i hold any literal relation to her anymore
that's how she sees me.
as a protector.
as a guide.
as a guardian and mentor and caretaker.
as a father.
and so
i
i can be that for her, if that's what she needs

i do love her
why is that so hard to say
who put that fear there
who the hell put that fear there


what is this entry


i've never seen lynne cry like that
ever
i don't think i'll ever forget it

what happened to josephina, when did he get so jaded



i've made up my mind
no matter how scared i am
no matter how convinced some of us may be that we "don't need it"
no matter how furiously jewel tries to be 100% optimistic
we are going to the inpatient facility
whenever they have a room for us.
i don't care
yeah i'm petrified but
look at it this way.
while we're there, we can't run from this
we can't run from us
maybe we need that
maybe something very good will come from that

maybe we'll finally accept the hope that we're "not something horribly, intrinsically evil"
i hate that
i don't like that word but i despise that thought program
whoever told us we were evil just for living
there used to be so much love up here
then you told us that was incorrect, too
"you have to love people THIS way"
that's a lie
that's a LIE

and god knows i miss her more than anything in the world right now
and my heart is trying to shut off
and my mind is trying to hate her
and

she tried just as hard as i did
and fell just as hard as i did
and bled just as much as i did
we did
all of us
but
we
we tried too hard and we lost our sight and we fell too far.
we tried too hard to be perfect
and we forgot how to be good.

well now we're remembering

but i'm so scared
they keep saying, "wear off your edges"
"beat your swords into plowshares"
we were so ironically hellbent on being "pure and holy"
that we hit that horrid point so many other hyperpacifists have hit
and we stopped caring how much hell we went through
because "happiness is the only acceptable emotion"
and "you must endure all things"
but

but god listen i don't want to "go to hell" but
we are IN hell when we let this happen to us

is it wrong to fight?
is it wrong to fight back?
is it wrong to stand up and bare our teeth and say NO?
is it wrong to say no?

the retributors were untouched this time.
they were given the right to carry this through when central couldn't
they never lost their edges all the way
but they are too sharp sometimes
they are so brokenhearted and bitter, they become brutal
they become hatefully violent
because they are so desperate to get rid of the pain
of the filth and terror and confusion and apathy
they are willing to tear it to bloody shreds
if that will bring peace and healing

and the problem is,
that might be what we need

theyy keep saying "god is sublime" and reminding me of destroyer deities but

but

god

just

i can't do this.

i miss everyone.
i miss our darker sides.
i miss having a moon instead of just the scorching sun.
i miss being flawed in a way that made me soft
i hate trying to be perfect
i hate trying to be normal
god just stop me
stop this
make me imperfect
make me abnormal
restore my brokenness to me
put me back into pieces
my fractures were the lines that led me to you
to everything that was ever soft and bright
before they told me "no
THIS is what you need to be like"

i never wanted to be like that
but somewhere along the line
i became too afraid to protest anymore
they beat the rebellion out of me
they scared the noncomformity out of me

i
i am so tired
i am so sad
i am so sad because i still love people
i still love EVERYTHING

everything
everyone
inside and out
it's my biggest weakness
and my biggest flaw.
and it is my biggest blessing.
my saving grace.

i love everything.
i don't lose hope.
and that's why i'm so unbearably sad right now.

i don't want to hurt anything
so i don't fight back
but then i'm the one who ends up with a broken nose
and bloodied legs
and the shakes for days.

i don't want to
i don't
i'm so afraid of screwing up
of doing something wrong
or ignorantly harmful
that i collapse under the weight of it
and end up making even bigger mistakes
because that dread of moral filthiness makes me feel i am "unsaveable"
and deserve nothing better
but that's nonsense
i know it's nonsense
i wouldn't say that about ANYONE on this entire planet
so why does it apply to me?
tell me
you demon doubts and fears
TELL ME
WHY DO YOU INSIST I AM THE ONLY BLACK CLOUD ON THIS EARTH
WHY


thunderstorms
i lost my lightning
i lost my rain
i lost my shadows
god help me i just
i miss people
is that wrong?
was it really so wrong to love them in the first place?
if love is what killed them
if love is what broke everything
if my daring to feel genuine affection for people is what sent them to hell

what do i do
what do i do
do i talk to a priest
do i talk to the psychologist
what do i do.
i am so tired.
i am so sad.



and then a song just comes up on shuffle,
"i know there's gonna be good times"

well okay
but please reassure me a little more
define "good."
will we bleed afterward?
will the guilt devour us?
will we be showed how wrong we were?

see that's my fear
i can't seem to enjoy life without guilt
how do i get over that?

i can't get rid of the guilt
the fear, the pain, the terror of hurting someone
because i'm so gut-deep damaged by programming that i can't see straight

i want to heal myself completely
i want to heal ourself completely
and then i want to SOMEHOW be able to survive on this planet
without getting kicked in the face again by it
without getting torn apart again by it.
it takes patience
it takes self-love
it takes integrity
and it takes FIRE
it takes the ability TO SAY NO
it takes the ability to TRUST in my own feelings
good and bad
when my gut says RUN, GET THE HELL OUT OF THERE
or when someone inside says the same
i have the right
I HAVE THE RIGHT
TO RUN
WE DO.

we aren't obligated to suffer just because "it doens't hurt THAT person!"
or "THEY said it was okay!"
if something makes us sick, if something fills us with utter dread and fear and nausea at the very thought,
the therapist calls that "dread"
it's horrid, it eats your life
if we feel that about something,
we are not obligated to repeatedly force ourselves into worse and worse situations
just to "numb the dread" or "get over being so negative"
because we're still fatally convinced that "you shouldn't have a problem with ANYTHING"


the numbness is cracking, you know
logic is overruling your chalkdust burial shroud
even if we can't feel a thing
because you buried it
the brain can still think.
yes, the brain you called "evil"
because you called thoughts "unreal"
it is saving our life
it is keeping us safe and protected and pure and true
and don't demonize those words either
purity is a good thing
truth is a good thing
don't you dare spit on those ideals either
they're worth something
we're worth something
don't touch us anymore
ever.
ever.



this isn't mostly me, i'm sorry
i don't even know who i am right now
i don't know how "reformed" i am either
everything is blurry and weird and sad.
everything inside is empty


god please i just want to cry, i want to tell someone about this, somehow,
can i draw, can i do something to express this,
can i somehow express how heart-shatteringly sad i am inside,
is that wrong?
is it okay to feel sad?
or are you going to laugh at me
"how foolish! how like a foolish child!"
what, because i'm crying?
because i'm not laughing and saying "life is a game! it does not matter!"
maybe not in the big picture,
but you devils are teaching me not to mourn
you are teaching me to scoff at my own tears
you are teaching me to passively justify suffering
because you only want me to laugh.

and i am terrified
because your words still feel "right"
and that scares me so much
because,
at some point,
at several points,
we were badly damaged
we were hurt, we were scarred
and yeah,
when we die it won't mean anything i'm sure,
it'll all "fade away" and who cares how much we bled,
but
BUT
stop saying "nothing matters" when everything STILL ripples out to everything else
things DO matter in some way,
they do,
is it wrong to want to cry,
is it wrong to miss people,
is it so wrong for me to be utterly devastated over this somewhere deep down under the grave-dirt you threw on my heart?


i'm rambling now. i'm sorry.

i miss people so much
but i don't want them back
i don't want them back because i am ashamed of caring
i am ashamed of wanting their friendship
i am ashamed of wanting their company
i am ashamed of feeling love and affection towards them
i am ashamed of wanting anything.

i am utterly ashamed that i was close to people
why?
why am i crushed with hatred and guilt over the fact that i loved them at some point
and i did
i cannot deny that, i did
or did i?
that's what you evil doubts always ask me.
did you REALLY love them?
or was it all programming?

and
i don't know
i can't tell in hindsight, from this blind space
right now i can't comprehend emotion at all
so EVERYTHING looks fake
everything looks false and shallow and dumb and stupid
and the corrupt media doesn't help
the false messages we get shoved down our throats every day don't help


why am i talking about this.
i'm sorry.



i don't know what to do right now
i need to calm down and shake this negativity off, i really do

i am so tired and i do still want to die
i am so tired
life has been scary recently
i dont know
i don't feel i have a right to say that either
"other people have it so much worse!"
yes i know but
does that
am i entitled and spoiled and selfish for saying i'm still in pain and scared,
even if it looks like stupidity to someone else?
i don't know.


i need to stay off the internet i think
i try to avoid toxic stuff but it hides everywhere
the more of it gets in my head the harder it gets to think
and the uglier and filthier i feel
and the more guilt and doubt and hatred and sadness i feel.
i need to just stop
go inside instead


but central is empty right now
except for kyanos
the angel of hope.
i guess that says a lot on its own


there are so many others i should talk to
wreckage mostly
the archivist trio
jeremiah
sergei and hyakinth
maybe find some of the faceless people and talk to them.
the nice ones i mean, the good ones, like church and veil and airport

i dont know
i want to
but
the biggest obstacle is always shame.
fear.
doubt.
"that's all fake nonsense and you should be ashamed of entertaining it"

except it's not
except it's NOT fake
even if all i have to "prove" that is a legit diagnosis or three
but to hell with "proving" things to people who only believe with their eyes
i know this is real
no matter how much doubt there is
or how afraid i am of saying that
it's real
no matter how bitterly i want to cry over that
it's real.


i don't know how to cope with that right now.
i don't know how to cope with people caring about me
or me caring about other people
i shouldn't be this bitter, this sad,
this afraid, this angry, this hateful,
when people try to get close

and why am i?

i don't really hate them
i couldn't
i can't
genesis, today, i can't hate him, ever
no matter what he was pressured or programmed into doing
just like me
forgiveness is a thing, okay
you feckless floating doubts
forgiveness can happen
and SHOULD
and will
stop turning peoples mistakes into albatrosses and ankle chains
we are allowed to move on and learn and be BETTER
stop damning me for my mistakes
stop damning him for his mistakes
maybe we did fail, but we can TRY AGAIN
stop defining our entire future because of our screwups
okay
i hate myself enough for them without you telling me i am not worth anything better
i am so sick of you telling me i am worth nothing and deserve the same
stop
shut up
shut up.


i wouldn't say that about anyone else
so why the hell are you singling me out

i am so afraid
i am afraid because i know this hope is blind as a bat
and it will keep trying
even when there IS no hope
and even when it doesn't know what the heck it's looking for
or trying to prove
even if it's terrified and bleeding and screaming internally to stop, stop stop stop
it keeps trying
why
WHY



are you so heartbroken by the fact that there is evil in the world
or even just people who are lost
or misguided
even to terrible extremes
that you are more willing to sacrifice yourself in an attempt to transmute that evil
than to just reject those things?

are you that afraid of saying no?
are you that afraid that saying no means you are rejecting god? somehow?
where the hell did that come from
are you that afraid
that being opposed to anything
even something actively harmful to you
means you are being proud and sinful?
that you must "endure all things?"

but it's not even that for the most part.
i know what it is.

there was a quote once
“There is no art in turning a goddess into a witch, a virgin into a whore, but the opposite operation, to give dignity to what has been scorned, to make the degraded disireable, that calls for art or for character.”

and isn't that what we keep doing for EVERYTHING
we are so unwilling to see ANYONE as 'bad' or 'lost' that we will bleed ourselves out in an attempt to 'see the good' in them
god knows we aren't anyone's savior, what the heck are we doing
our perspective won't heal or help them
will it?
i don't know.

the very existence of evil, of suffering, of pain and its infliction, of "sin,"
is so mind-boggling and heartwrenching to us
that we are far too willing to throw ourselves into hell
if it means we can at least still shine a little while we're in there
and maybe find something "good" about the place.
therefore,
it won't be "100% bad" anymore
and therefore
that will prove that "nothing is beyond redemption"

except us, i add sarcastically.
thats what the heartless doubts say
"sacrifice yourself to prove everything else as pure and undeserving of your loathing or fear!"
"BUT you yourself will carry ALL the sin and filth and damnation!"
it's the scapegoat thing all over again
and i can't seem to let go of it
why
why

am i secretly hoping it's at least half true?
i don't know

i really don't want to hate anything
or be scared of anything
i want to be able to touch everything in the world
without being scarred by it.

it's where this eating disorder gets its power from.
the thought that some foods might be "bad for us" personally
as in, cause tons of pain, make us sick, etc.
is something we cognitively struggle with
"but it's an existing thing! how can it be "bad"?"
literally
we are too fascinated with the concept of existence
to understand the concept of suffering
we are too utterly enamored with life and all its forms
to fathom the fact that those forms can hurt each other.


god, it's so sad.
and it hurts.
and i still love people
and i still love life
and i am still full of light
and i still want to live
and there is color and music and wonder in the world
there are trees and rain and violins and bells and sunlight and baby girls
there are lullabies and fishbones and evening fog and streetlights and love letters
there are skyscrapers and chocolate chips and glass bottles and honeybees
there are kittens and blankets and computers and fiber optic cables and submarines
there are christmas lights and easter baskets and birthday cakes and valentines day kisses
there are families and friends and lovers too, there are people, alive and amazing and real,
there are heartbeats and promises and languages and hands holding each other and
there is everything.
i still want to live.
i want to live.

but i want us to live.
because
beacuse i love us.
i love us too, dearly and truly and completely and so ardently that there is no word for it, my heart is about to burst and overflow,
and i want to cry but this body doesn't understand an emotion this powerful
and it is afraid it will break if it tries to carry it.

so inside i just mourn in colors
and inside i can be
i can exist and i know who i am
and i know what we are
and i know what we are trying to do
and i am sorry
and i forgive you
and i love you


and i want to try again
with you
with all of you.


let's give this another go.
please.
i'll do my best. i'll be careful.
help me.

the world is a beautiful place and i want to share it with you
i want us to be able to live here

i'm scared but it's a funny kind of scared
i'm afraid of being unable to live up to what you bring to me
i'm scared of having to bury this again
of things getting miscommunicated or mangled
god please i don't want that happening ever again.
but we have to try

and it's 1am and i am exhausted and
i can sleep alone, it's fine, i've done it,
i'm not complaining,
except,
it's weird when you don't miss something but there's still a place in your heart where it fits,
i guess that means more than i can express right now.



the sky is blue
hope isn't dead
maybe this is a fool's journey in the end
but i'm going to wake up tomorrow and try again
no matter how difficult it may feel
i'm going to try again


...

there are people to live for
and maybe that is enough.

 


 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


 

 

so apparently there was a hack tonight

no idea how, no idea how, how

there were never this many people around after a hack before. central was there.
every retributor was there. razor was out. sugar tried for a moment. mulberry was out, with her sage smoke and prayers. no idea why she got tied to that, maybe in lieu of christina, i dont know

ashen was out, wreckage was there. jay was out, sobbing because he didn't know what the heck had happened but he didn't want this continuing again.
the worst part is that every single time it is DIFFERENT. we take precautions every time but new things keep appearing.
i read something once about this. how until something is really healed it will keep finding new outlets to bring itself to your attention. well what the heck do we have to do yet. we are TRYING to just "let this go" but dude that apparently is not working, maybe we're doing it wrong, we keep getting caught up in the bad old messages and fears, we keep hitting apathy, we keep locking ourselves out in the cold, disregarding our own heart.
but we're doing better. we're doing so much better. none of the old hacks work anymore. they have to try really hard to get through to us now. they have to be really cruelly sneaky and brutal now.
and that's kind of the problem


i have never seen laurie cry so much in my life.
when she gets really distraught she gets violent? she screams and breaks stuff. damages things. it's just this awful despair that crushes outwards. she just sobs, it breaks my heart, god i never ever ever want to see her so sad again, god,
lynne was there, jo was there, leon was there earlier, and nat, god it was so nice earlier today, we were all talking to each other, why did this happen tonight, why, what year is it even

but laurie was talking to leon at some point this afternoon, i dont know why, but she ruffled his hair and he spontaneously did the same to her. she stopped and gave him this look of surprise, he got nervous, "what did i do," she burst out laughing and said no one ever had the guts to do that BACK to her before, she thought it was hilarious. gave him exclusive rights to do that if he wanted. later nat came in, asked "are you messing up my boy's hair," she said maybe, nat said "then i'll mess up your boy's hair," did that to jay.

ran outside for 20 minutes today. ankle still hurts, sides still hurt a bit, but we're being careful.

still can't eat sugar or starchy things. but the body is overcoming the obligation now. we actively recognize that we don't like them and we are improving. only obstacle is "do we have enough calories" but really i think we're doing fine.

the mother made tiramisu for our younger brothers graduation and eros was commenting on that again, the whole subconscious looking for that texture/sweetness in spiritual matters? kind of sensory blending. he's well aware of the desperate need for affection the broken parts of us still feel, it's tied to his color, with a punch because his color is more 'passionate' than julie's and it's at a higher risk for misinterpretation and confusion. just wanted to say that he's still around
the "other eros" is still around too, rarely so, but he's there. it's so frightening that once a "bad" alter exists, even if their purpose is long gone, they can STILL be triggered out if we aren't careful, if that purpose is ever sufficiently reminded. it's awful. that's why we're trying to get closer to each other again, in the innerworlds, we're trying to cope better, trying to recuperate more.


what are we even doing now

i'm reviewing the entries from 2014 and 2013, making a tentative timeline so i have an idea what actually happened then
i had no idea there were so many reset attempts in 2013
and 2014 was a mess because that's the year we were trying to "join a community" on tumblr! and there were so many toxic people on there. also that's when we got the deluge of anons telling us we were fake, and a drama king, and basically a disgrace to the mental health community, etc. so that hit like a knife to the heart.
i bookmarked a few entries to review, and some to just re-read because they were really beautiful.
2014 had some really beautiful things in it. i'm so glad things like that happened so close to now, after the collapse in december 2013. it's hopeful.

i shouldn't be changing the topic though

there was a hack, it was awful, we don't even get warned anymore, we don't even feel anything now, in a sick way that's good that the body is so good at depersonalizing and numbing now that we DON'T get the horrific flashbacks that jeremiah used to have to buffer out. but also now the hackers can say "well we're not hurting anyone!" uh yeah you actually are, don't you DARE tell me no one is being hurt by this, look at us, look at all of us, we don't want this. YOU don't even want this. you're just "following orders" and i KNOW a lot of you hellish hackers are scared too when you feel a shred of self-awareness, there's DATA of that, there always is
but i swear
i swear to you, i swear by whatever blood is left in me
if you try this sort of thing again
if you do anything to make laurie cry like that again
i
i dont want to kill anything but
you are not allowed to exist here as that sort of person
you are NOT welcome here
you do NOT have permission to do what you are doing
if anyone gave you permission in the past, coerced or half-conscious or anything,
I REVOKE THAT RIGHT NOW.
GET THE HELL OUT OF OUR HEAD.
leave us alone.
leave her alone. leave the kids alone. leave me alone. leave all the innocents alone. leave us alone.
i swear if you try this again i will extricate you from our bones with my bare hands
i will claw you out even if it leaves me bloody and bruised
i will destroy whatever makes you evil
and if nothing is left after that, then so be it
we've lost nothing.


we've lost nothing.
no matter what you people try to do to us. or through us. or despite us.
you're terrible, you new ones
the old hackers attacked us consciously.
you people just screw around and don't care who pays the price for it
you are so deluded, don't you realize
you are so completely LOST
you are so lost.
you don't even know what you're doing, do you.


i tried to talk to jasmine earlier
i didn't realize she's been around since last august at least?? there was an entry i remember seeing that made me really really nervous, i knew that person was trouble, i didn't think she'd get this bad. but here we are
we'll get through it though

in 2011 julie was still hacking us.
in 2012 we had the tar-celebi to deal with.
in 2013 there were the constant reset attempts, and the old girls returning.
in 2014 i have no clue, i think that was all surreptitious hacks, using other people,
but the point is
we survived all that.
"this too shall pass."
all this stuff now WILL stop. it WILL. and WE WILL SURVIVE IT.

that's all the hope i've got for tonight but it's solid gold okay

we'll make it through this
we will.
i promise we will.

i love all of you in the system so much. so much.
god bless you all.

i am so sorry tonight happened.
but we lost nothing.
we were damaged, we were hurt, we were scared, we were bruised,
maybe we really were tainted.
but that still bleeds out.
they can't hurt us where it matters. they CAN'T. ever.

we lost nothing but this is a matter of justice, and fairness, and right actions,
this is a matter of respect and compassion and wisdom,
and those hackers don't have any of that apparently
so act from a positive standpoint
let's try that okay?
we can still be proactive, we can still be protectors and guardians, without losing anything first.
we don't have to suffer to have worth.
we don't have to be martyrs for our lives to have meaning.
that's kind of a daring redefining after all these years but hey
it's worth a shot.


i am so tired.
part of my heart is devastatingly sad
and with good reason.
my instinct is to be happy and snow-white and free BUT
i cannot ignore mourning that needs to happen.
i cannot ignore open wounds.
i cannot ignore pain that must be felt and healed with compassion.
i cannot ignore when 'negative' things happen because they're signposts for love that's missing


markus's song just started playing on spotify. i haven't heard this in months, if not years.
he was around the other day, when we were in the hospital. i didn't say that.
he didn't say much, he usually doesn't, he gets really nervous when other people are in crisis, he worries so much.
but his presence was so strong there. like he would have sat in that ER for six hours without saying a word if he had to, he wouldn't mind, he would stay because he cared. because it mattered. that's his sort of devotion. i love and miss him too


god this is so new and yet so old
it's nostalgic, its like a homecoming
all this old, true, bright, real stuff all of a sudden
old songs, old love, old hope, old faith
all of it
we are trying so hard to remember "who we were" before other people started trying to define that for us
i think that's why cannon's back. she had a surprisingly good grip on that.
but we're managing. we're doing well, all things considered.
i have so much hope
so much.


laurie i swear i am coming right upstairs and whatever you need me to do, i will do. i will be there for you. i am here for you now. i always am. just like you are for me. i love you. i love you, okay? i love you with all of my heart and i swear whatever you need me to do i will do.
i can already tell you're going to tell me "fight the hacks" and guess what, i will
i might be snow and sparkles but if THIS is what my admitted ignorance is doing, then to hell with it
i'll become a protector too. i'll pick up a sword again. a sword of light. and i'll cut through these shadows with it.


todd rundgren has a new song out, i heard it last night. "terra firma."
it reminds me so much of "afterlife" and "living" from his liars album, i love his songs like this
but it's already dear to my heart. it's already about our system.
this is what i want to follow, this is what i want to live, i need to stop grasping at everyone else's paths and never feeling fulfilled or true or happy, i need to just STOP and turn back inside. i need to just go home.

some lyrics for hope, for what its worth.

Though the minutes stretch to hours
And the hours stretch to days
Through the trials and tribulations
When it seems like I’m so far away
And it’s just too high a price to pay
There is one thing I can always say

Whenever I feel afraid
I put my faith in terra firma
And I’m never far away
Because you’re my terra firma

Whenever I feel alone
I come home to terra firma
A place I can call my own
Because you’re my terra firma




i will do everything i can.

 



 

.

May. 25th, 2015 12:09 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

God, give me the strength to protect this kid.

I don't know if the prayers of people like me get heard, or by what, or whatever. All I know is that I'm bloody torn up right now over this, about how terribly
scared these kids are, how they're legitimately losing hope, losing the will to fight, to carry on..

God help me I don't know what to do. I'm crying here.

God give me the strength to PROTECT us, all of us for life's sake, ALL of us in here.
Just... I hate hating things, I really do, especially now that Julie's with us. I don't want to hate these tarbrain hackers because geez, what if THEY end up with us one day? And who knows, enough love and effort and they might.
Except that's how Jay thinks. I hope. Used to think, at least. But look what they did to him.

There are a couple of 'psychopaths' in this System, at least. They've got frighteningly brilliant masks and when they take them off it's just bloodied teeth underneath. Eating our hearts out, basically. And at least one of the Jays is
into that torture apparently, so that's even MORE opportunity for these bloody hackers to get at him.

Geez look at this word salad. I'm rambling. Guess I'm more nervous than I thought.
Heck, of
course I'm nervous. The body's dying for God's sake. I'm so nervous I'm shaking. I don't know what the heck to do.

We're trying. God knows we're trying. Those of us who can still fight are fighting. And apparently, this is really bloody sad but at least it's got a silver lining, apparently the 'body' is learning how to be afraid again. How awful is that. We had so many numb fronters, so many dissociated 'optimist' hackers, that we somehow got inundated with this hellish anaesthetizing numbness thing. Now it's cracking, if only because there are still people on the inside looking out, and even if no one's
feeling anything we can still realize what's going on.
It's the most bloody ironic thing. "Logic will save us." Emotion is useless right now. It's corrupt. The knowledge, the experience, the people up here doing the "blasphemous" thing of being "logical" and "analytical" and "judgmental," THEY'RE the ones feeling 'emotions' now, THEY'RE the ones trying to SAVE people for crying out loud,
THE BLEEDING ARCHIVISTS CARE MORE ABOUT HUMAN WORTH THAN THE GODFORSAKEN SPIRITUAL FRONTERS DO.

God help us.
Spice is right, this body is really sick. We've really gotta crack down on that too.
I don't know. I'm literally just unloading my brain onto this screen. Needed an outlet of some sort for all this pain I'm dealing with in silence, ha ha. Bad habit of mine.

God give me strength. That's about it in a nutshell.

I'm out of here for the night. Nothing else I can type that doesn't involve me shattering in tears. I can't do that in the body, the bloody emotion killers step in. My heart actually
hurts, and I can't feel that on the outside because this demonic social programming has deemed it "unacceptable." No emotions allowed in the body.
Then again the hacker residue doesn't help. When the body looks like the abuser, or IS the abuser in some cases, seeing IT cry when
you're heartbroken is more than a little jarring, so I've heard.

Anyway I can still cry my stupid eyes out inside if I want to. Pretend I didn't say that. God. I'm so bleeding scared of being
scared and sad. I guess it's 'cause I know it means I'm at a loss. When I'm at a loss you know there's trouble, heh. Don't like this at all.

Infinitii's gotta help me out here. I've gotta talk to Knife, I haven't seen him in a while. Maybe chill with the girls. Something. Gotta connect with people up here, feel a little alive while I still can, feel that SOMETHING matters more than this...

God all we've wanted is to have this on the
outside, that's it.
Who the heck decided to make us "normal?"
Who the heck decided compassion and integrity and individual worth were useless in the face of "popular opinion" or whatever similar garbage? Who the heck decided to just throw everything meaningful to the wind because otherwise they'd be the "freak," the "outcast,"
geez.
We need to get out of this house, I guess. God I don't know. I'm really bloody hopeless and scared right now, I admit it, no use hiding it. I'm slipping really freaking badly, I've gotta go yell at Jewel about this or something.

I don't want to lose my anchor. God I don't want to lose my anchor. I don't want to be forgotten. I don't want to be erased. I don't want to lose who I am like I've seen so many other people do. I've seen too many people die in too many ways. I don't want to be next, not when people are counting on my stability to
survive.

God I need a Core to talk to. A Host, whoever, whatever. I need one of them here right about now. It's been so frighteningly hard to find one lately, it's been so bloody hard to function without that constant kid around to yell at and guide around and care for, you know? I haven't been able to figure out who the heck's been around lately, if anyone. I miss Jay. I miss Jewel. I miss Cannon. I miss all the kids who knew me by name and looked up to me as their guardian angel or big sister or best friend or knight in shining armor.
God I am bloody
crying. I cannot handle this.

"I'll go wherever you'll go," why on earth is that song playing in my head all of a sudden. Just... come on.

Soeeone's hacking the LEAGUEWORLDS. God, just... what the actual hell, WHY, why won't they freaking STOP, I PAID IN BLOOD FOR THIS, SHE DID, WE ALL DID,
I almost
died, I wanted to, because of this trauma, because of all the innocent kids who were paying the real price for this... Ashen and Moxie and all those others we can't find, God, just... why is it always kids, why is it always the sweet ones, Jeremiah and Jay and Julie even, just... why? WHY?
I can't, I can't stand for this. I
can't. I need to go get a bunch of Retributors and just straight-out depthcharge this demon, whoever in hell is hacking THEM, hurting those OTHER kids and sweet hearts, I swear why are THEY always the targets, why the blood do you people always touch the innocent ones and spend the entire freaking time smiling and trying to convince them it's OKAY???
What the hell is wrong with you. What the hell is wrong with
us that that sort of evil thing is propagating in our head? What sort of messages even took root in here? Who the hell DOES that?
I can't take it, I can't take all these
kids being hurt, Sugar's gotta help me with this, Sugar and Wreckage, God forgive me but she is so hard to deal with, I can't bloody handle being around Wreckage for long because she deals with terrors I could never touch, and never WANT to touch, it would tear me to shreds. But she's hard as nails, just like me, but worse. She carries all this pain that doesn't scar.
God help us all.
There is too bloody much
pain in here. Why the heck can I feel it, I'm not even enduring any of that, why aren't the kids allowed to be afraid for God's sake?? Who the heck is stopping them? Who the heck tried to convince them it was "okay" to be hurt? Who in hell keeps CONFUSING them??
This is why my boy loves pain. Jay. Poor kid has a legit addiction and I don't understand it but it worries the wits out of me, there's such actual
desperation in his eyes when he's bloodied up, it's this need for this sort of heartwrenching compassion he only seems able to really crash into when the pain does too. I don't know. I just keep wondering, what in hell happened to you for this to be such a constant in the Cores, why is our biggest weakness pain, why do the kids keep calling me when they're getting hurt, and for all the wrong reasons, is this why it's so bloody hard for some of them to fight back? Because love is pain, and I'm tied to pain, and when they're euphoric from it they look for me? Not realizing that someone is using that pain as a bloody trapdoor to hurt them like I never, ever would?
Then they call for me again when it's over.
"I'm sorry, I didn't realize." They're hysterical,
terrified. They didn't understand or even freaking know what was going on. All they knew was that it hurt and in some way they thought it was worth it, only to be proved wrong.
Geez. I shouldn't be looking at this. The apathy is kicking in out of despair, don't you
dare take away my compassion and anger. Don't you DARE.

God it hurts so
bad because I KNOW, I know how bloody confused they are, I remember one time I found Jay totally debilitated, dazed and dissociated in a hack attempt and I flat-out hit him, I gave him real pain, and all of a sudden he snaps to attention, jumps away, runs to me. Scared out of his mind.
I'm rambling. It is so hard to type right now, I'm trying too hard. All I'm saying is that... blood is still the means of salvation here. The Retributors are still God's Angels if you want to put it that way. We're... heh, "we're" still important and holy here. We are. This... this is so bloody complicated but we're
alive, and we care, God knows we love these people we protect and if anyone DARES say otherwise they've got a bone to pick with me.
Bottom line is I don't want to hit a kid, and really I think a lot of these kids are too freaking young to be tied to that association yet. Who can save
them? Are they still afraid enough to save themselves? God I hope so, if not I'm telling Sugar and Wreckage to get the heck in there, me too for the record, I should tag along with them on their missions too.
But... it's the older ones, really it's the older ones that I'm personally the most worried about, because Sugar and Wreckage still work through violence, through brute force and that's really important up here but sometimes, the situations get really disturbing and twisted, and brute force doesn't do a thing. I know, I've tried. That's why I started carrying lanterns too. Sometimes the older ones are so messed up from pain already that you've gotta show them the light somehow. Talk them out of danger. Remind them who they are, what is happening, what they're worth... then drag them right outta there if they don't wake up within zero point three seconds. Because I'm not gonna stand by and monologue while someone's life integrity is in danger. Sometimes even a direct threat, those are rare but those are also when brute force works just as well so hey.
What am I talking about. I'm rambling again. Sorry, I'm really out of it today. Overlay isn't working so hot, the time and pain are making it tough too, lot of dissociation going on.

They're hacking the Leagueworlds again. That's unbearable. What do I
do.
I can't handle seeing Jewel and Jay react to this, that's worse than anything I could feel on my own, that alone is reason to fight until my bones break for this cause. Anything to save those tears from running down their faces.
Anything to keep them safe.

My heart is breaking. I can't deal with this. I might have to talk to someone.
Have a good night if I don't, it's all I can do for anyone right now is wish them the best. I'll do what I can.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


 

 

God I am in so much pain.

I'm Jemma. I'm still getting used to being "my own person," but... it makes me strangely happy. There's a glitter of light down in my indigo chest that glows when I'm like this. I'm happy. I'm alive. It's weird but... it's nice.
Chocoloco is here too. He's always with me.

I'm updating I guess because no one else got called out. I'm not sure why I'm here.

I... these people, they say they're the Archivists? want me to write about what happened today. But now that they're telling me what it is I don't really know if I want to.
Choco says write it... why? Because you have to. For the good of the System, I guess, although it's no good. Here goes.

There was a hack this afternoon. Garrison (the teal-haired Archivist) says it was one of the people who's going through the Leagueworlds


Who the heck is going through the bleeding Leagueworlds.


Someone. We don't know.
There's an infection spreading. This "obligation" is riding the wave of numbness the current social fronters have, the ones who exist "only to please" and who therefore do not have a solid identity of their own, or a sense of self-preservation, or health or joy.


They're literally killing us is what you're saying.

Essentially, yes. Pardon me, but do you want to do a Xanga?

Heck yeah, but-- no, never mind. Whoever's in the body is too bloody tired. One of the sad people.


I'm too tired to type for anyone. my head hurts and i'm sick scared quiet and hello, why am i out here
the body is sick? i'm not sure how, it's very hot and it hurts sick in a lot of places. the feelings are hard to find but they are awful to feel.


It's protecting Overload from them. All of us, maybe.

The numbness doesn't do a bloody thing. Numbness doesn't do anything but make us not care about the pain. And by 'us' I mean the devils who have been staging as us for the past few months now.




Everything hurts and I am getting very scared, the body shouldn't be this sick al the time, what is happening

good night we need to stop this and go back to ourselves we're getting distracted sorry

 



 

 

 

 

seven

May. 12th, 2015 01:20 am
prismaticbleed: (league)

 

 

oh my gosh i swear if THAT'S how the parnassus story ends, just, dear god it aches.
i cannot even form words

why why why.
why is every single freaking leagueworld so bittersweet and beautiful my heart cannot take this

every story ends like that, on a broken crystal note. on light blooming from absolute pitch black darkness. EVERY ONE.
EVERY SINGLE LEAGUEWORLD has that.
every single world i've seen to its end has just... torn my heart into pieces, then kissed the shards and put them back together

i haven't seen dream world end. it's not going to really. just... the "timeframe" of the written story, so to speak, DOES have an end and I KNOW how it has to end, how it must end, they know too, a lot of them.... but... oh man i can't even imagine how that's going to play out. my heart is not capable of seeing it right now. i just... i love those people so much it makes me tear up just writing that, i ADORE them, i could name every single character and explain why i loved them each, they are such beautiful people. and i want to see how this all concludes but not yet. not yet. i can't.
but. but but but the beginning and the middle and the extended universe stuff and all the things i see about it are just... there are little endings everywhere. there are like, six different 'perspective' stories leading up to the main "book" one with maitru, and they are all indispensable, they are all beautiful, i love them all... but all those little endings. this story, this leagueworld, has more depth and love to it than anything else i've ever known and that's why i have no idea how hard the "real" ending is going to be. i think i'd die. in a good way. but still. this story is my life, their world is my world, it will never have a fixed conclusion, it will always grow, it's too glorious to have any sort of limits... but a book always has a last page, a series always has a last installment, and that's what is making my heart ache like a violin string. how will it happen.

hokthai... same thing. i have a strong idea of how it might end but god please i can't. if it's going to end the way i THINK it will i will be crying for weeks if not longer. i don't know. i cannot see an ending for that world/story at all yet, there's too much shifting in the middle, but it's getting DEEPER and that's amazing because hokthai didn't have depth like that before, it was one of the surface-sparkle series that didn't disclose its truest heart to me yet. but now... suddenly it is. out of nowhere, suddenly it's getting deeper, bit by bit. of course hosea is instigating that. i love him SO MUCH, i'm still learning about everyone else though... that's the thing. i still need to take special time and reconnect with them all. but i can feel that quiet promise of resonance. i want to know how the story unfolds, richly. i want to know how it really runs. but the ending feels so loud in my head. i can't see it, but i can feel everything around it, building up to it. and i'm afraid it's already promising to break my heart, so.

lg*girls is another surface-sparkle one, i have no idea what that's doing at all yet. so i can't say anything there.

but MAGE ANGELS oh good lord i never thought i'd end up adoring that series as much as i do now. it didn't talk to me for almost a decade, then suddenly at the second college it just... bloomed. absolutely. and now i love them all so much. but this is talking about the endings. THAT ending... is the definition of bittersweet. everything with monika oh lord. i love her already, you beautiful broken-down girl. but every time i look at that scene, it's burned into my mind already, that picture... every time i watch them talk, it's... the whole story is an ending. the WHOLE world is an ending just played in slow motion until it stops. it's the saddest thing, it is the damn SADDEST story i am writing now in that sense, because from the very beginning the ending was a guarantee, and yet... and yet. it's bittersweet. there's such light at the end, such light, in the final moments. it's... it's the definition of hope.

oneircia. dear heavens. this story is so weird. it doesn't talk much, but i saw the ending when i was about 19 and it was the first world i saw "end" and... although it was skippy and blurry i can't forget the details. oneircia is tragic too, not as bad as mage angels but... probably worse in terms of how much the ending just knifes at your heart. oddly. i don't know. i need to talk to this one again soon, like hokthai, but... this world is the definition of that "bittersweet" word, i think. the whole story feels like a sad smile. but it's still a smile. so the conclusion... it aches. it glows but it aches. it's so strange. but i love them.

event horizon. geez i don't even know. i have not seen a solid ending for this one. there's too much space in the middle. but i've seen some things leading up to the as-of-yet-unknown ending. and it's heartbreaking. this story is so odd for me, it's romantic which is rather alien to me, pun intended... but it's so honest. like i really hope this story lends itself to the stage because james is born for it. and he is so sincere, but his situation is so dire... that's the bright ache of this world, is his quest of love and hope, in an environment which is jarringly not-that. and yet it still sparks up in little ways around him. i don't know. this story is still an unknown. but it has that feeling to it already, the feeling that good books and plays and songs give you, where after it "ends" you can't help but just sit there for a while... it stays with you for so long.

puppetstrings. the children and the magic. this one is surprisingly 'empty' yet... i'm still learning its story. it's fragile. that makes its sadness sort of shocking. there is inherent softness but it's too... naive? like lg*girls. this story needs its depth yet. i don't know how it ends because i can't even see the middle yet. but i won't give up on it.

halcyon days. aaaaaagh. man. never forget that day on the highway. THIS one just yanks out my heart and steps on it. god knows i love everyone in this story so much too. all the kids and the aliens. this one talks to me a LOT. but it is SO sad. it's built on sweetness in the face of pain. but oh lord it hurts to watch sometimes. you have no idea. but i don't know how this one ends. too many unanswered questions yet. too much missing data, things i haven't been told yet. i can't know how it ends yet but i've seen some of... i've seen some 'smaller endings' in it already. and they break my heart. but the kids keep walking. there's a real pure dedication to this story that i love. it's so delicate but it never gives in.

voltage is a mystery but, tox. i just... my little bug boy. not even he's a grown man damn it but god knows it hurts to see him dealing with what he's going through. that story is so strange to me yet and i'm a bit scared because it doesn't glow like the others, not largely. there's so much pain and fear and doom in this series, it's hard to see, let alone write. but volt, he just carries around ALL this hope like a freaking neon sign in the middle of the night. so maybe i'll try to talk to him. but... i don't know why i felt so drawn to tox, i don't know too much about him, but... he's one of the small endings. i can't see much of this story but i'm afraid to see the ending of his part of it. it leaves me in tears considering it. but i can't just blind myself to their world i have to be brave and write it for them no matter what happens. no matter what

rosewindow. i have no freaking idea BUT it is full of promise. that's the unique thing about this one. it's grand. there's such expansiveness and wonder to this world... it's so BIG. just like dreamworld. i don't know a lot about the people in it yet but i love, i love love love the ones i know already... some of them personally. thank god for world-jumpers. my boss is from this place natively. so is death. i've never spoken to anu or lagiaris but they are so sweet, i want to know more about them. this story feels like a big fairytale, like something you'd see on the big screen, however the heck it ends it is going to hit HARD but it is going to be beautiful, i just know it. this is one of the worlds that will not end with tears, then a light. this one is going to end with tears and joy. this one is too sweet. but that hurts in its own special way, too.

magicwarp you guys aren't talking to me at all yet, sorry i can't say much about you. you're virtually a totally open canvas right now.
the shuffle worlds are the same way, but i have such a severe soft spot for the man of nogaisa already... i want to see that story unfold.


parnassus, though. parnassus. the beloved strange world.
my muse is from there. my best friend. my love of light. genesis apolymis. he's asleep right now but he's well and he's happy and i'm glad.
but i don't know how timelines work. and our world, headspace, it floats, it isn't affected by time like that... it's a liminal space of sorts. people can come here and not worry about bleedover into their native worlds. like a dream. it's free here, for them. we assure it so.
but. that's off topic.
the point is today i saw his world's "story" END and although the world and its timeline went on, after that...
god please i don't know i don't know
i'd been hoping this wasn't the "correct timeline" because i kept seeing it and god it hurt, i kept seeing the dialogue and events build up to something i did not want to happen and yet it was perfect. it was terrible and i wanted to shield my eyes and yet god i was so proud, so happy, to see the gold at the edges. where it came to be. what happened and was healed. the promise.
but it's so bittersweet. that's not even the right word. it's
i cannot put it into words
i can't tell you what happened, god help me i don't know if it's legit true or not but it FEELS like it...
see this is why it's bad to get personally invested in leagueworlds because their timelines stretch on back and forwards and i can see the whole things, they are both beginning and ending at once, always, and i can't stop it. some timelines i can touch, they roughly line up with ours at certain points, they are still "going" actively... but that's rare. most times leagueworlds are on a totally different clock than we are, they're all in totally separate bubbles, we can't touch them. they can come to us but lots of them aren't able to.
but
what in the world am i trying to say.

if that's the real ending to parnassus then god, that is perfect and beautifully sad and i will never forget it, it will be impressed upon my heart forever... but... the pain, the pain, the pain
i guess that's what makes a good book though? this quality? wrapping itself up around your bones in such away that when it ends, you ache for years? but it's a beloved ache, at first you think it would kill you, but over time it becomes something strangely beloved... you can read a book over and over but you will never emulate the first time, the traveling with them, the first page and the back cover. you will never forget the first time you read the ending. it stays with you.
same with the authors you know
we see this stuff, all at once sometimes, out of the blue, and we never forget that. ever.


i adore every single blessed individual in every single one of these blessed worlds i've been blessed with
that's like 500 people dude, that's a lot
but i love them.
this is my bliss in life, this is my beloved wound, this is what gives me joy and gets me up in the morning, is you, is all of you, no matter what, no matter how many endings i have to watch, i know nothing ever really ends, nothing ever ends

 
 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


god i am so scared and sick and nauseous right now i am so so so sorry.

laurie, i love you, i love you, i miss you so much it aches, please forgive me for being dumb and blind, in both senses, please pleae please somehow forgive me for hurting you like i have.
and no dont say i didnt. i mean the way ive plagued you. somehow. this calcification got you too. you got too close.
everyone got too damn close because i got too damn close and how didnt i SEE how lethal this was, why didnt i REALIZE what the truth was
why in the world was this EVER allowed to happen, or keep happening, or anything

god i feel like vomiting and sobbing and all these young voices in our heart are scared but they cant get through, this body is so tired its numb, i have to be up at like 8am tomorrow to do more errands for people but god i just want to sleep. damn it i am so tired i just want to sleep.
god bless e, thank you so much for getting that new anchor plush for chaos, you have no idea how positive a force that has been lately. geez he just clicked right into it, i've actually felt at home going to sleep lately even if i havent been remembering any dreams, even if i cant stay asleep due to stress, even if i've been sick for the past three weeks. i can say, with a glow in my heart and a fierce sort of raw gratitude, that for at least ten minutes every night i don't care about all that waking pain because look, look at this, feel this, this is the realest thing i've ever known and it's STILL HERE.

i just spent like... four hours trying to make a coherent timeline of our old entries here, for publishing/therapy purposes, and then the computer ate it.
but i keep thinking about the "horror club" episode of SU, with lars. the whole poltergeist thing. i know i emit, i have to be careful. but when i'm this frazzled i wonder if this poor laptop feels it too. i dont want to hurt people but god how do i deal with this, do i have that luxury?

it's all this damn job, it's hilarious and ridiculous and aggravating but it's true. i looked back in our archives and i didn't realize how bad the job stress was until i noticed that's when the massive memory gaps began. i mean i don't personally remember 2006 either, or anything before... but there aren't even records for most of 2007. 2008 got so bad because everything boiled over.
i dont want a repeat of that. god i dont want a repeat of that.
except maybe i do.
shoot me in the head for saying this but MAYBE thats why god is putting this job stress in front of us, MAYBE he's trying to SHATTER THIS DAMN INTERNAL NUMBNESS THAT DAILY LIFE HAS CAUSED because MAYBE, JUST MAYBE, IF LIFE BECOMES TERRIFYING AND STRESSFUL ENOUGH maybe just maybe i'll run to laurie at the end of the day.
just maybe, maybe, i'll become too homesick to lie to myself about it anymore.
this isn't jay right now. i'm too old. young but old. this is cannon mostly. essentially.


there was a hack today
i know there was another last week or something i dont know
things are so blurry
theres a lot of pain and blood but nothing real bad. we're too tired.
sugar tried to do the atoning but god the pain is awful, we're so tired of atoning already, the people who force us to do this DONT CARE
i need to discuss that with the therapist.
we all do.
2012 was a nightmarish mess and maybe some of 2011 was too but i don't remember. i'd have to go look. the looking is revealing so much it's upsetting.



i haven't seen infinitii in weeks and god i miss hir.
ze's still in my heart and i can feel hir there but there's a distance still and that is awful, so awful.
chocoloco has been talking to me a lot lately. he's good at his job. he's fierce. but he has a side like infi too, that surprised me incredibly when i saw it.
but this DAMN NUMBNESS IS IGNORING THE IMPORTANCE OF ALL THAT SO IT CAN PERPETUATE THIS ABUSIVE DISSOCIATION.

and then i wonder.
why. why the hell is this still happening to such a shockingly persistent extent? is this a corrupted survival method? have we asked that before?
that's why we're scared of the job, this is bad enough already, we don't know if we CAN have a social fronter out for 8 hours a day anymore. we can try to force it, sure, but the burnout from the last job was bad enough (oh the JTHM days) and really, we do not want that repeating, we don't

i want a job. we want a job. but a GOOD one. one that won't completely overwhelm us like this.
we're allowed to have a job we can function at, right? are we being too demanding? just because we have "special needs" or whatever the heck this is

god i am so tired.

tomorrow just... needs to happen. we'll do our best with it. and THAT is the key word, "we," why is it STILL SO DAMN HARD to overcome the crushing self-hatred that follows that word?? why???
ignoring them won't stop the trauma, you know
look at today, that was horrific, she keeps coming out and using you, chasing away your protectors isn't going to do SHIT
calm down
NO. NO I WILL NOT CALM DOWN, WE CAN'T AFFORD TO BE CALM RIGHT NOW JAY,

earlier today i decided i need to burn. as in i don't want to be cupcake sparkles and white clouds anymore.
i want to be a white fire. i want my edge back, i want the fire that jewel has, i want the sparkle that laurie has, on the blades of her axes. i want to be INDOMITABLE in my light because THAT IS THE TRUE ME and I can FEEL it. Who in the world redefined me, and when? I know why; we all know why, it's the most obvious thing in the book.

YOU CAN'T LET THAT HAPPEN ANYMORE. AT ANY COST.


Jewel is doing tons of Parnassus work and that is great but it's starting to feel slightly hysterical. Like she loves it, and there's so much, and she WANTS to work on it all, nonstop, but now there are "deadlines" and she's feeling time press down on her neck and she doesn't like that.
Creativity cannot flourish in that environment.

We won't give up, we can't give up, I just want to sleep, it's 1AM, why can't our days be like this, why is there this damn wall,



.

I was going through the archives earlier and i came across a xanga entry from 2012, the awful one where 'i' almost killed myself and xenophon was watching us bleed into the bathtub and i dont remember what happened
but
laurie. her words on the page.
even with everyone else talking with her, she was there. brutal. real. and compassionate in her unflinching role.
dont let your color fade laurie, they're trying to take it from you, TAKE IT BACK, glow like the violet knight angel you are, please.
we all love you. i love you. jay loves you. i think even jewel loves you in a way. every real core who has ever known you has loved you.
okay?
and its the real sort of love, not the stupid lie they keep trying to force on us now.
no. i love you okay? i love you standing with my arm in one hand and a knife in the other. i love you standing in front of the mirror with a knife to our throat. i love you no matter what, i dont have many memories left but damn it you were my life, you are my life still, you are my everything and you always will be, i have nothing left in life but you. nothing but you. and i dont care because that is all i will ever need. just you.


jay loves you too
beneath this choking snow they're burying him under (and it's not even real snow), he loves you brilliantly, like a star. i know. i can tell.
don't give up on him, please. i know he's softer than i ever was or will be, i know he's delicate and so nice and he smiles like a pink sunset and he's so fragile compared to me, yeah i wasn't like that, i was broken glass but he's a rose. i know you need to handle him softer, compared to me. you're afraid of bruising or hurting him. i know. here's a thing... don't be. please.
i know jay. well enough from what i've seen. more like what i've felt as a core. what burns in me and what burns in him by extension. it's the fire in all of us cores, lit way back with the jewels, unquenchable. okay?
jay is a snowflake but he burns. he is a flower but he has thorns. something like that. jay is white fire, like he said.
he looks delicate but if you touch him you'll tell, he's got a plasma giant going off in his heart. he's a sun, he's a whole freaking supernova. contained in a glass rose. a cute little thing. but he's awe-inspiring, when he gets his head on straight.
keep it straight. keep him strong. protect him but don't ever, EVER mollycoddle him, or underestimate what he's fighting. ever. EVER.
the same things that were after me are after him and you know he won't fight like i did. that's his weakness. he can't pull out the brass knuckles or anything like that. he can't turn into a fiery spit of a maniac like i was on my bad days. he just... glows. indomitably, sure, but he doesn't fight. he should. damn it he SHOULD.
teach him to fight. TEACH HIM TO FIGHT. go stand next to him and do that cheesy anime thing where they teach each other swordfighting and you have to show him how to hold the weapon. make him blush like a schoolkid, i don't care. but then WATCH because THAT'LL CATCH THEIR DAMN ATTENTION AND THAT IS WHEN YOU NEED TO CUT THEIR DEMONIC ASSES DOWN. OKAY???
Cut them down.
All of them. ANYTHING that tries to touch you or him. CUT EM DOWN with my grace if you need it. Cannonfire all the way.

He loves you. He adores you in a way more honest and complete and compassionate than I could ever muster. I was never soft enough to be that powerful. And guess what? You are. You ARE. He's made you that way and I will never be able to thank him enough for that. Okay?
Those evil bastards are bastards because they see that as WEAKNESS and they WILL try to hurt you, YES, YOU TOO, they will try to hurt you BOTH for it, they WILL try to corrupt you.
They can't. That's the secret.
Jewel says it's like the original Delphi story. "You can't corrupt something that pure." No matter how you twist or mangle something that bright, it's going to snap back into place unharmed when it's all said and done. I don't know how but I can promise you that. Somehow.

Jay is our current "Jewel" and he loves you and I love you and I love him like a brother and I don't ever ever ever want this hell happening to you again, this hell I went through and feel now.
I don't know what else to say. This song has got the right idea, "I don't have the answers." What is this? Mesita. Distance.

When this song was first heard, there was a great deal of distance in the heart. Now, not so much. Now, the distance has been transcended by the realization that there was never any "distance" at all-- just a wall. Just a perception of a mile, when there was only an inch, if anything.

I'm tired. At least people are coming out and talking. That's nice.
I like that. I like when headspace people come out and talk, I like you people, you're nice.


There's so much life in us, God we just want permission to live this all the time, well the answer is "you do have permission" and I guess the real question is then, what's stopping us?
Fear. Fear of... rejection? Shame? Fear that we "can't have this." Fear that we can't have love or joy. We can, we can, we do...

I want to go UP into headspace and just drown in this love with everyone, that is all I want out of life...well, that and the Leaguework, my heart is saying; that, and our "prophetic mission" or whatever it is... sharing with the world. Teaching? Getting out there and glowing.
But every night, every night, we can have this, just this, just us, completely. Balance. We can have this. And we can share this in the morning light too, we can bring this into our day, we need to really. That's the key to getting the most important stuff done.

The body is shutting down. It's too cold and jittery. Can't do anything about the future until it gets here, so stop worrying.

Good night everyone, for the record.

 



 

 

 

 

tuesday

Feb. 24th, 2015 09:02 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

I am so, so, so ashamed of the updates that have been here recently.

Jay is an absolute idiot. I don't know when he'll ever learn. Self-abuse to the point of his personal masochistic euphoria is GOING to lead to a hack, you moron, because hackers USE pain and trauma!! I don't care how much YOU enjoy blood and pain. The fact is, there are hackers who are going to use your state of mind to USE EVERYONE ELSE.

Here's something you may have forgotten. ANYTHING you "enjoy" = MASSIVE DISSOCIATION.
The instant you find yourself "interested" in something, you CHECK OUT. That is a CONSTANT and it has been for YEARS and I don't know WHY the heck you keep getting surprised when your "suffering" kicks our brain into blank-out mode and then some demonic hacker sneaks in and DOES JUST THAT.


The eating disorder people are fragmenting badly and that whole situation is falling to very dangerous pieces.
All the previous "trigger foods" are now identified as "obligatory" and so suddenly, now we aren't eating anything, and the few things we have left over that we thought we "liked"-- because we were told to, or because someone thought it was interesting when we first tried it AND since DATA TYPICALLY DOESN'T "STORE" when the body eats they DON'T REALIZE if, five minutes after that initial "interest," we're in crippling pain or vomiting. WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU PEOPLE.

So now that one horrifically stupid "broken coping method" (basically, "destroy things" in a "non-violent way") no longer works. We can't annihilate edible things anymore, we can't even use them as sensory reminders because it no longer registers. No matter how hot or spicy or cold or bitter or salty we make something, we don't sense it, even if the BODY does, and it does not take those experiences well. Our senses are so detached that we can honestly burn our hands and not feel it, although we are aware that we were burned, and the body is in pain. It's just too far away. The pain is too far away to feel anymore.

What do we do now.
Jewel can go back to typing, of course. There's enough work to do. Except we're no longer in 2004, or 2002, or whenever, regardless of how hard to believe that is. It's 2015. It's incomprehensible.






Last thing. I wrote a letter earlier today but it was so asinine, so attention-grabby and childish, I gave up.

Consider this a "suicide note."

I've been killing this body, slowly, for a while now. The effects are piling up. The damage is irreversible now.
In some confusing way that's "existentially terrifying," the thought that death is closer than ever now, but I'm learning to not take that personally anymore. I need to make my peace with death, in its totality.
Part of this psyche wants to live, I guess, or at least it's afraid of dying a heathen-whore death like this. It's afraid of such a humiliating, painful, slow, frightening death. It wants a "holy death," something clean and fast and bloody and fiery. Like the original child, it wants to be a martyr. It wants its death to somehow absolve the sinful disgust of its life, its wasted ugly life, a fat embarrassing waste of skin and space.

We don't want the family to be ashamed of us. We don't want the family to be disgusted by us, and embarrassed by our existence.
But day by day, it is difficult now, those two consecutive surgeries made it tough to recover and now we've temporarily forgotten how to live well. Part of us doesn't care. It's too tired, it feels too hideous.

I can't cry. We can't cry. It's not allowed. We have to be strong, we have to man up, we have to stop acting like a baby. We can't cry. There's no reason to get upset over these things. Just deal.
It's just… is that numbness "holy?" Is there another option?
It frightens me when I see people proclaiming "non-attachment" and when I try to do so, I end up not caring about anything anymore. Which can be fine, I suppose, but then it turns into apathy, and that means I'm doing something wrong. I'm just unsure what else would happen, being so utterly cut off from everything, not caring anymore.

I don't know. I miss caring, in a way. I despise attachment, but I miss caring. I miss when it mattered if we felt healthy or sick. I miss when we had things we wanted to do, because we enjoyed them. What is enjoyment even like? If it's like Jay does, then that's the problem-- total dissociation from reality, caused by something unendurable. Detachment to the extreme. Is it possible to "enjoy" something in the physical realm? Or is that being ignorant and sinful?

Daily life. Can you imagine? What would it be like, to get up in the morning and not feel dirty? To not have to eat, to be able to run, to have something to do with your day that was… I don't know the word. I really don't. It's like, having 12 awake hours where you're not exhausted and anxious and feeling everyone else's stress. Having something to do as an individual that matters to other people, and enriches their lives. Something selfless, something worthwhile.
See, that's how awful we are. The word 'selfless' hurts a bit. How much more do we have to sacrifice? But that's the wrong idea. "Sacrifice" helps no one, not when we're bleeding out and hoping someone benefits. But what's the alternative? Is it possible for us to thrive, and still DO GOOD for others?? I hope so. Somehow, there has to be a way for that to be true. I don't know how yet though.

But this is effectively a suicide letter. There's been one too many days of this.
Blood, too much blood.
Pain. Headaches, stomach pain, old injuries acting up. Flashbacks.

It's all caused by depression, I know. And we're only depressed because we're weak. That's our personal case, and it's true. We're weak. We wouldn't be depressed "if we didn't exist," that's the sad truth, the truth, "sadness" isn't real for us.
I don't know. I want to obey, to "be good," but those people who give us the RIGHT advice still feel WRONG. The things they say might be excellent information 85% of the time, but when we actually succeed in those things and go to them, all we get are paper smiles and ignorance. Like there's no actual caring. It's like the mother (God forgive us she's a great person when she's not forcing us to be like her, forgive me please). Do what she wants, what she likes, and she'll be nice as pie, genuinely so… because you're great! She's so proud of you! And I love seeing her happy, I do.
But the moment you slip, the moment you ask a question they don't personally like, they're uncomfortable. They don't like you anymore. Now you've disappointed them, you've shown that you're too selfish to know what's right, and you're not worth their time.
It's all so distant. That's why I stopped going to those spiritual websites, and that's why I'm so terrified now.
Is this "depression" my punishment?? Is this sudden massive decrease in personal health and environmental safety a direct and intended penalty, God telling me I messed up beyond forgiveness by "turning my back on Him?" God it terrifies me, what if I really DID commit some unforgivable sin, by daring to suggest that their website wasn't the panacea to every spiritual ill, wasn't the "one true path" to God?
I'm so so so scared. But they tell me, "walk your own path," before telling me how to walk it.

That's the problem. I am so so so sorry, I am painfully sorry, for ever judging those people. I really am.
I didn't realize I was condemning them until I had it pointed out to me. "Follow your own path," but I was yelling at them for theirs. Why? Because part of me, deep inside, STILL believed that there is only one path, EVER-- and if THEIRS worked perfectly for them well that meant it was THE path, and so it HAD to work for me, or I was FLAWED. A self-fulfilling nonsense prophecy (or so I hope, perhaps selfishly and stupidly).
If their path felt wrong for me to follow-- not simperingly 'uncomfortable;' I'd often jump into their paths with desperate enthusiasm-- I labeled that a mortal sin. How dare you object to what you are being told to do.
If it makes them happy, if they WANT YOU TO DO IT, then you MUST, because if it's right for them then it's ALWAYS right, if it makes them happy then you must ALWAYS share in that, and if you disagree then you're just not kind-hearted enough to sacrifice your own needs for the greater good yet.


This keeps repeating.
It all boils down to that one thing, over and over and over and over.
I'm sick of giving my power away to other people. I'm tired of feeling unable, unworthy, or too unintelligent to make my own decisions.

I'm scared because every time I've tried to "walk my own path," it's started out with joy and incredible insight, and then something horrible would happen that proved it was all false and sinful and secretly demonic. Just like when I was a kid. "The devil is tempting you!" no matter what. If it seemed too good to be true, it probably was.
I'm sick of that. God, I want to be happy, not just on the inside but on the outside. It's easy as pie to still be happy and smile when life looks like a fallout zone. But day after day, that keeps repeating, and my soul begins to feel cheated. "Why the heck do you keep forcing me to tune into happiness when THIS is our life situation???"
There's a fine line. Being "happy no matter what" is SUICIDE when it makes you stagnate, AND when it makes you not care about moral lapses. That's why I dislike the "non-attachment" message delivery I've read, because it always seems to preach an extreme.

Saying this feels wrong and horrible.
I want to be happy without stepping all over negative emotions to do so. I want to live in the moment without murdering the past to get there. I want to be non-attached without being apathetic. I want to be able to care about things, I want to be able to enjoy things, I want to be able to love things, without feeling like it's disgusting and shameful and plain old silly. "How foolish! You are still like a child," I would be told. Smiley face.
Why do I keep reading that I "must be like a child," then? That frightens me too, because what our family has recorded of "our" childhood is not a person we want to be. They were malevolent, and proud, and angry, and selfish. Sure they "lived in the moment." Sure they were "happy" almost always, and their negative emotions-- however horrific-- would blow over once they were expressed. But that child was not a nice person. They were an animal on their worst days. And yet they were STILL your ideal.
I am so confused. What is right? After 10 years I'm still asking that question. It's ridiculous.

I'm always, always going in circles here. I need to break that.
Problem is I can't tell what's "truth" and what's not. I'm fighting my own emotions, which I label as "stupid" and "uneducated," because sometimes when I'm told to do/ act/ say/ be something, I get a gut-deep "I don't know about this" feeling. So I push past it, hard. I question everything I think and feel until I don't know how to think or feel anymore. I push until I break and then it doesn't matter because by now, I'm just a program, just a nice little shell doing everything you tell it to… or at least until that "pesky depression" comes back and knocks it into a sobbing heap.
Then you show up and laugh in my ear, "how silly!" Crying is so alien to you. Sadness is so foreign to you. You scare me, and that scares me, because I never thought I'd want to be sad, or cry… until I felt it impossible not to, and you laughed and shook your head and said it was just an illusion, let it go.

I want to. But I'm terrified that if I do, I'll end up like you.

This is a mess. I want to talk about this to someone, anyone, but we're alone.
God help me I am so sick of being lonely. I am so SICK of people messaging me on social networks and making small talk and acting like they're the savior. "I'm talking to you!" I don't like talking. I need companionship, somehow, I want to experience what it's like to be in a community for once in my life, I want to be in a group and not just because the teachers felt bad for me and forced me in there. They didn't want me there. I want to be PART of something, I don't know. This is stupid.
"Everything you ever need, you can provide for yourself." Sure, maybe that's why I have D.I.D. or whatever the heck this allegedly "fake" thing is. Maybe little us was so freaking tired of being hurt and rejected that when they broke, they didn't mind as much as they should because oh wow, company! Isn't that horribly sad though. I know that's the truth. We've been ashamed of it for years. The first person to face Julie head-on didn't fight back as much as they should because it was the first time another "human being" had ever paid that much close attention to them. Sure we were a toy. Sure we were being used. But as horrible as it was, they couldn't hurt us without us so for those few excruciating minutes we were valid. And that made the pain and fear all the more horrible afterwards. We didn't want that… or did we? What did we want?
To this day we struggle with it. What do we want? Why do we throw ourselves into abuse, over and over and over? We know we don't want "attention"-- when we get it, it disgusts us, and we leave. We don't want people fawning over us. What do we want?
I don't know if there's a word for it. Coming home and knowing you're welcome there, even if no one talks to you. There's no ignorance in the air. Feeling at home somewhere. Not romantic trash, that was wrong, so wrong. It came close, we tried, but it was so wrong. We can't quite forgive ourselves for that either, for not realizing, for not being ABLE to realize until YEARS later… it was never their fault, they didn't know any better, we didn't know any better, and the fear and guilt and anger and sadness just built and built until we were unable to see a friend smile at us without expecting something bad to follow. It wasn't their fault.
God and this hurts even more because I KNOW we have friends now, don't we? A few, at least? But I don't know how to deal with friends, even though I love them, what do I do to be a friend in return, that I can do? I'm so scared of having to perform again. I'm so scared of conditional friendships. But I love them, I do, just knowing they exist, the doubts kill me, do they really care? Am I going to scare them away, by accident? Why am I even doubting them? I have so little faith in my ability to be a good friend, I guess, after all these years. I'm so sad, so sorry, so angry, for their sake. I'm not always a good friend to myself and it breaks my heart because I don't want that bleeding onto other people anymore.

This is idiocy. This is why I'm suicidal. See all that idiocy? All that whining? It's stupid. Day after day. It's ridiculous.

This body is a waste. It is too abused to function anymore.
The family says our saving grace is that we're "pretty." When we're suddenly not "pretty," well, no one really cares anymore. Once you're ugly you just get pity.
Crying isn't pretty. Scars aren't pretty. Even something as innocuous as fluffed-up hair isn't pretty. We must always be pretty, they say.
We stopped hormones for close to three months because the family suddenly decided that "it's causing all your problems!" Magically, the problems we'd had for years upon years suddenly became visible to them now that we were on "medicine" that was helping. First time in a decade the dysphoria starts to abate, we're happy, then reality slams in-- now what? We're visibly trans, can we handle the prejudice? Suddenly we're an adult, can we cope with the memory loss, with the abruptness of this new life situation? We were stressed, but deep down we were happy, we were finally reaching some truth outside. But the family said no. Stop the hormones. They're causing all this trouble. I don't like the smell. I don't like the way you're acting now. We tried to compromise but the guilt got so choking we stopped. Miserable, but feeling too selfish to pursue our own happiness, we stopped. Then some of the changes reversed. That day we went out into the car and someone screamed and sobbed for about an hour and then I don't remember the rest of that week because we were trying not to be an asshole and kill the body.
It's much, much harder to cope when the dysphoria comes back unannounced after being gone for the first time in years-- and dissociation making it so you don't actually remember what it was like back then.
After two months of awful anxiety surrounding expired prescriptions and ineligible meds we finally started the hormones again, now it's just patience waiting for them to kick back in, and skill dealing with the fear when the family tells us "they're making you sick and depressed" when I can't remember what it was like to not be on hormones in the first place. Are they right? If I hope it'd be worth the risk even then, is that stupidity? Is that a moral challenge I failed?

I don't want to be weak. I don't want to commit suicide because they said that means we "weren't strong enough" and "we failed" and "we weren't worthy of living in this blessed time" etc.
God I am so scared, I am so tired, living isn't easy either when every day is like this.
We can't eat. We can't exercise yet. We can't go out, the body is terrifying, the family is distant, we are isolated almost all day. Solitary confinement gets to you after a while, you know? All the silence, stuck in a small place, week after week after week, still being terrified that you are "too selfish" and striving to make yourself into what the "people online" say.
How do they know? Why do they have all these magic intuitive visionary powers and knowledge, and I don't? What am I missing, what's wrong with me, that I need THEM to tell me what to do?? Even when I only freaking FOUND them because their articles MATCHED my personal experiences?????
2011 was marked as "blissful" right up until the hideous, hideous hack hell in the second half of the year. The first half of the years was nonexistent. But there was a bit, somewhere in the summer, that somehow cemented itself as "transcendent" and God if WE were able to tap into that…

"We." That awful cursed word. We're just freaks, is all. We're fake and we're freaks. We've had other people with D.I.D. tell us that. We're faking it. We're making this up.
Sometimes I wish it were true, I wish it would just stop, all the hell would stop too. I often try to force it all to stop. Why do you think there have been so many reset attempts, so many bluescreens, so many glitches, so many numb periods, so much slippage? It's exhausting. We keep wanting it all to just finally stop so we attempt psychological suicide.
But then life gets even emptier, as STUPID as that is. All of a sudden life becomes grey and empty and dull. Now, what to do but the daily grind? Sleep and eat and work and do what you're told. That's it! Wash rinse and repeat, over and over, and then LO AND BEHOLD, one terrible evening you get HACKED because the dissociation and self-abuse got just that bad, and then all of a sudden there are RETRIBUTORS in the bathroom cutting even deeper lines into the legs.
And in those moments I find myself, always, ALWAYS, sobbing with joy.
It's stupid, it's so STUPID, but there it is.
After so long of nothing, I'd throw myself to the dogs if it meant Laurie would fish me out. I'd let everyone in the country use me as they wished if it meant Wreckage and Razor would be following my ass, furious and battle-ready. I'd do anything, I'd endure anything, if it would mean this numb drudgery would stop and we could be, WE could be, that blessed terrible word-- I would do anything.
And that scares me because I am tempted to say "No exceptions." I've never said that. There are too many awful "anythings" I could be forced to do. But really, I would pay in my own blood if that was their price.
That's the story of this System in a nutshell, I suppose.

Another night, another retelling of this same open wound of a topic.

I don't know how to fix it. I don't know how to fix it.

This IS a cry for help now, okay? Yeah it's asinine, yeah I feel dumb and weak for it, but right now I'm just so crushingly sad that I don't care. I'm asking for help and if that means I deserve a kick in the face then okay. I'll take the broken nose. I know I'm a bad kid and I should be punished. But I'm too sad to care. Right now I need help.

I don't know how to fix this.

I… I dream of a day when this body will feel good, and clean, and holy. It's been years since it's felt worth anything.
I don't want to disgrace this family anymore. I don't want to be afraid of everyone inside because I feel so filthy, so utterly wrong and disgusting that if they showed up at my door right now, I would collapse in the bitterest tears ever shed because I would probably close that door in their face. I would close it out of shame, out of such profound and crushing shame that I, this whore, this pig, this scrap heap of filth and sin and ugliness, this reject, would DARE to exist around such perfect things. God I am so sorry for existing.
I want to be a light again, I want to be a hope-bringer again, as we were once, so so long ago, we didn't lose it, we couldn't have.

How do I "forgive myself" for this when "forgiveness" still feels like "justification" for me? How do I "forgive" this body for being such a wretched pile of filth without giving it permission to perpetuate that?
All I've ever known is, if you want something to change, you hurt it until it does. That was the method. Kid not behaving? Slap 'em around a few times. Terrify them. Shout at them. Get them so afraid, that misbehaving becomes terrifying too. That’s how it works.
But if you kick a flower for not growing, it dies.
What the heck is the difference? I don't know what it's like to be a flower. If I wasn't growing even after I was watered they'd still cut me down. I'd be a waste of their time, a waste of space. That's how it is, right?
I don't know what I'm doing. Let me try to organize the ugly thought that's trying to express itself here.



Remember when we used to have "inspiring" entries? Back when the System was real, and love was real, and dreams were bright?
I don't. I am so sad, but I don't remember.
It's funny. We forgave ner totally, but those words stuck like hooks in our brain.

At one point, we were someone they loved too. Where did we go wrong?
I still say, it's because they needed someone else, who wasn't with them at the moment. So I was a placeholder, for them both. Once that place was filled, I was no longer needed. So I can leave with grace now, realizing they never really needed me, they just missed someone else so much-- or needed someone else so much-- that I was like a painkiller, for a while. Just an aspirin to take the edge off. Now they don't hurt anymore and so I am unnecessary, which is perfectly fine.
It's funny though. I say all that and with all sincerity, I don't know who they are. Any of them! I have no memories, just a data strand that says "we knew them once, they were "friends" once, we are still having trouble managing the sudden collapse of that."
Why, I know why. It's because "they" are also described as "the ONLY people downstairs who knew about us, and cared about us." That made them invaluable. So… to suddenly and completely lose that, to have 5 years of someone knows I exist to suddenly "hey, no you don't, you were a terrible person, "guess we were wrong" about you being so nice after all!" It hit like a torpedo to the chest and we never really healed from it. The doubt never, ever went away.
Are we really that… bad? Are we really that malevolent on the inside? Are we really just an awful influence sugarcoating itself, and leading people astray? How can we tell?
Since then I've been an aching awful mess, I don't know how to reconcile this. I feel that everything I've ever felt and seen and said was a lie, even if I didn't realize it at the time.
I am so, so happy that they're all happy now. But the ache has nothing to do with them. It is, seeing them so joyous, and realizing that I do not exist anymore, in comparison to them. It's like watching a movie. The people in the movie, and the people watching it, are totally separate. But only the watchers can love the characters, not the other way around. They can never touch, ever. That's what this feels like. There's no bitterness, there's just this knowledge that I can never be part of their world. I'm fine with that. I'm not fine with the feeling of nonexistence it causes.
That is so hard to put into words. It's… for 5 years they were the ONLY people in the WORLD, literally, just two people, who knew who I was and who knew who WE were and who cared. Then it stopped dead. Almost overnight that entire time period that was "too good to be true" just… collapsed. I don't even know how. Who the heck bunked with them? What did they do? Who manned this body in 2012 and did what to them, for that consequence to occur??
All I know is that the separation was paired with the sentiment that "we were wrong about you all along" and…
Since then I've doubted everything. That's all I'm trying to say.

...Oh God that is terrible. I just realized. What if ne reads this, I don't want ner feeling guilty over that, there's nothing to feel guilty about. What do I do, do I still publish that? I can't lie, I need to express it, I'm not mad or sad or bitter at them, never-- I can't go back, I don't even want to, it's been to long, I don't remember anything-- but what did we do? What did we do? I want to fix that somehow, I want to heal THAT, I want to somehow scrub out all the pain and hurt we somehow left on them, I want to know that the thought of us brings NO pain to their hearts. I am so sorry, I don't even know what I'm sorry for, I just want this to be well, I just want you to be well.
Someone loved you. They did. I don't know who they were, we can't find them, I don't know what they said or did but there is a resonance, of the way they genuinely thought of you, and it was true. I want to say that, at least, for everyone we once knew out there. You were loved, we didn't lie. They just... disappeared, and the people who I guess you met later didn't know or remember that well. But I can see it there. I hope that means something, if only to patch up some aches, to clear up some confusion. There's a lot of confusion here for me at least.
I don't want there to be blind spots and bruises in your memory because of us. It's not fair to you. You have my blessing I guess, for what it's worth. For whatever you gave us, for whoever you were to us, thank you.

Geez even saying that feels selfish because it's something I said.


On that note, I don't want to be a bad person. But I'm so ashamed of all the self-promoting garbage that gets posted here.
"Listen what a good day I had!" "Let me tell you about how much I like life!"
And why am I so bitter over it? Because I'm convinced it's fake. …Or at least, I'm scared to admit it might not be. Because… because if people in this System really are happy, the real kind of happiness… I don't know.
I'm angry because I see the darkness too. I see that we are a horrible influence on people still. Look at me, look at all this angsty typing. I'm a bad influence, no one wants me around their kids or families, I'm the one they kick out on the street! Not Jay, not that kid who can't be bad, to the point where he drags everyone ELSE into pain. What irony. And that's why I'm angry, because I'm sad, I'm so unbearably sad, he exists because we NEED that, we NEED someone who CAN'T be touched by that awful sadness, someone who CAN somehow, inexplicably, impossibly, tap into genuine joy even in the face of death and NOT be tormented in the process.
Jay doesn't get hacked. People try, always it seems, but he gets kicked out too fast. Problem is then other people get hacked. And he can't bear it when he finds out, if he finds out. It's not really his fault, not really. He just tries too hard to bring light everywhere, even to the guillotine, forgetting that the blade's gonna drop either way. Malevolent forces follow him, like the Plague, yes that was a terrible pun but it's true. He's the target because he's a testament to what they are NOT, to what they CAN'T touch and ruin, and they want him dead. But even after all these resets, even after how many times he's been shattered, he's STILL around somehow. And that makes me so so sad, to see him unaware of this nightmare, and for me to WANT him to be unaware of it all, because he's hope in some weird stupid way, hope that we're not evil, hope that this painful life situation isn't the endgame, hope that there's more to life than what I feel.
When we tap into headspace, we touch something bright and real, every time. Even when we're sad. Even for me. I realize that now. Even now, with this body sick and the head hurting, even with the reality of the family collapsing about us, even with us not knowing what tomorrow will bring… tapping into headspace, even for a moment, catches me in the moment, and… for a second, everything is bigger on the inside. Suddenly there's more. Even if I can't see it, I can feel it there, some greater experience, and God I wish that could stay, I want it to stay, PLEASE let that be the right thing for us, somehow… somehow, somehow, PLEASE, don't let it be wrong.
There's too much love there, just in the fabric of it, not the romantic bilge this physical space keeps throwing at us even now… no, there's real love in headspace, compassion, something that language doesn't express. It's stupid. It's so stupid. I feel like an idiot saying this, all fancy childish dreams and ideals. But no one's laughing at me this time. They're standing back, staring at me with a mix of anger and fear, and they won't say a word.
I don't want to be part of it, personally. I couldn't. It'd kill me, I think. Too much. But if my job is to work this body, then at least let me know it's there, at least let me touch it for God's sake, it's the only light I've got, is knowing that exists alongside this.

I don't know what to do. This is all I can do, this typing stuff. I'll switch out at some point, probably, something I won't experience or remember, but I'll be gone. I hope someone good comes in and gives this poor stupid broken body a rest.

I… if this life was all there was, then yes, I would want to die. If that fighting in the kitchen was all there was, I'd want to die. If I had nothing to live for but the daily grind, then I'd want to die.
It's hard, even now, feeling all that rage and desperation and screaming teeth-emotion from them. It gets in and sticks and it hurts.
But that's not all there is.
There's more somewhere, something clearer, something I wish, something-- God, I wish I could reach--

 

 

 

 

jan 26

Jan. 27th, 2015 03:14 am
prismaticbleed: (spinel-remorse)

 


I AM SO FURIOUSLY ANGRY

I lost TWO ENTIRE HOURS when I came home because that WOMAN decided to do God knows what and I LOST TIME AND I COULD HAVE BEEN HACKED AND I DIDN’T KNOW

Then that GRANDMOTHER decides that the best way to "help" is by saying "SSH, COME TO BED WITH ME" EVERY SINGLE TIME I SAY I'M SCARED
WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU, WHY WOULD YOU EVER SAY THAT, THIS IS WHY I'M SCARED AND SAD OKAY
STOP MAKING ME FEEL SO FILTHY AND ASHAMED FOR SAYING I'M SAD AND SCARED
I HATE THIS
WHY IS EVERYONE LIKE THIS

I'm miserable.
I tried very hard to have a good day. Yesterday I was very, very, very suicidal. Same with the day before.
Today my therapist cancelled so that could have been devastating. But I went into my room and I did some Dream World work for like two, three hours I think, while listening to Unitopia. That helped.
Then… I don't know. I ate a little around 5PM and I was very careful, I didn't get sick. That was good. But then by 5:30 or so the mother was home and I told her I needed to go shopping, if there was a blizzard tomorrow I needed some sort of food because I can't drive for another two weeks or so and I had little in the house. You get the picture.
Anyway. She said okay, let's go, I don't need to stop anywhere. Yeah right. It was almost 9PM by the time we stopped to get my food. She kept walking up and down the aisles of every other store, up and down, talking, chatting, et cetera. I was so tired I was hanging on the cart. She was having me carry stuff I didn't have the strength to really lift. I started getting so dizzy and disoriented that I forgot where I was a few times. But I kept saying, "how dare you, how DARE you, don't you DARE complain, she's helping pay for your food so you SHUT YOUR MOUTH, this is your sacrifice, this is what you must do in return for her kindness." So I shut my stupid mouth.
Really, all in all, I enjoyed it. Sick, but true. I enjoyed being fatigued to the point of total derealization. I enjoyed not having to eat for four hours. I enjoyed being able to forget I was a real person for that whole evening, not even having to make conversation (I think? I don't remember much. If someone talked it wasn't me, and that's scary too). So yeah, it was fine, except that I was so horribly tired I really just wanted to rest. Not talk, not play, not dance around. I wanted to lie down and sleep. No such luck.
Aaaand then we got home I guess, around 9:40? Close to 10. I tried to carry the bags in and I guess I twisted something? I remember crying from pain and my mother just saying "ohh, you shouldn't have done that," in a rather distracted voice. I left the room anyway because crying made me feel dirty and I was already furious at myself for my stupidity and speech. That's the last thing I remember until now.
I lost two freaking hours. TWO HOURS. WHO THE HECK DID WHAT.

It's like watching a movie, and only remembering the moments during it when you suddenly realized, "oh wait, I'm watching a movie!" That's what life is like, for the most part. I don't remember days, I remember moments during the day when it hit me that, "wait a minute, I'm not the one living this!" And then it's gone. Then I'm gone. Another few hours or days or months are gone, and what the heck sort of a life is this anyway?

Someone ate. I know they did. Trouble food, again. The sort of stuff that hurts. This makes me so ticked off; even if it's technically "healthy" food, the Destroyer takes hardcore vengeance on any stupid eaters and will 99% of the time annihilate whatever the problem food was. If you eat at night, if you add too many spices, if you make too much at once, if you-- God forbid-- put salt or sugar in it… anything like that, and it's going in the garbage. Even vegetables. Even the only food we have in the house. Even things we bought with the last of our monthly allowance. The Retributors in the E.D. business don't care. They aren't allowed to atone with blood, so they just eradicate the root of the problem as close as they can get.
I know it's likely going to happen tomorrow-- all the sweet potatoes are going to get thrown into the snow, again-- and I hate that, I hate seeing all this food and money wasted, but as long as it's labeled as "imminent danger" I won't protest. I'm too sick, I'm too tired. I don't want this weight in my stomach either. I don't want this hell happening anymore. So even if it makes me want to vomit, even if it makes me silently scream and pull my hair out from helpless rage, I will let them destroy all the food I buy, because "food" is still evil, when it's connected to switching and that nightmare of a WOMAN

I'm sorry. I'm useless. I'm a waste of space. I'm a waste of skin. I've been trying to get rid of this anger towards her for years but is it anger? Is it fear? What is it? Why is it? Is it fake? I don't understand. I don't even know who she is, she changes too much, too fast, too often. Is this what it's like for those who know us, with our D.I.D.? Is this our punishment, to see firsthand how much of a gluttonous slut freak we are?
I want to vomit. I don't want to live. I am so tired. This body feels like a prisonhouse, all sick and hot and constricted. It's terrifying to never be able to leave it, ever. I'm so scared I'm numb. I'm so tired, so worn out, I'm numb. I don't want to sleep, because I don't want to go into that tomb of a bed, God help me, what do I do


I've told the grandmother that I was raped. Several times. She knows this. She knows this and yet she doesn't seem to realize that touching me or saying things like "come lay with me" all the freaking time is REALLY TERRIFYINGLY STRESSFUL
I'm a freak. I shouldn't have a problem with this, right?
I seriously want to throw up. That or go outside into the cold and disembowel myself, shredding intestines out by the handful, throwing all that heavy ugly gore out into the snow and filling this skeleton up with cold air. God I am so sad, I can't seem to shake this feeling, the things I want just aren't physically possible and I don't know what's wrong with me.

For months now, I've been so thirsty for water that it will often drive me to tears from how frantic I am. I don't know why, it's driving me bonkers. I need water SO badly. I can't get enough. It's been making eating that much tougher, because I don't know if I said so, I've had to soak or juice everything I eat for several months now, or I can't keep it down. I just can't stomach it, because I want water that badly. I honestly can't eat instead because it will make me sick. So that's been tricky.
And then the cold thing. The idea of scrubbing myself raw and empty, and just filling myself back up with air and snow and ice. Cold. Even when it's freezing in this house, I want the cold. I WANT the cold. I don't mind sitting in front of a heater, I don't mind having to bury myself in blankets. Cold might make me slow and tired and it might make me look sad, but I prefer it. I prefer its silence, its delicacy, its sharpness, its purity. Heat is terrifying. Heat is sluggish and heavy and ugly-thick and pressing just like trauma memories. You can't run from it. I can soak myself in water and sit in front of a fan for hours, I can make myself feel like December, but when that wears off, there's red-hot lava in the air and I can't run. I can't… in summer you have to wear as little as possible or it will devour you. I know. I'm very temperature-sensitive and VERY touch-sensitive so I even have to wear shorts in winter, even now I will not wear long pants and I can only wear long sleeves in certain hoodies or robes. I cannot handle the sensory overload of "normal" winter clothing. So yeah, summer clothes are great. I love tiny shorts, I love tiny tops. I really do. EXCEPT WHEN I'M IN THIS HOUSE.
I feel so, so, SO UNSAFE when I wear summer clothing in this house it makes me want to cry. I hate that sentence, "makes me want to cry." It sounds so asinine. But it's not the crybaby nonsense. It's the feeling you get when you've studied for a test for weeks, and then when you get the test, it's all material you don't recognize. And you'd be so upset, so confused and angry, but so tired that instead of rage it just comes out as clenched-fists, a tight whine-growling in your throat, and weird tears. At least for me, I have no word for that emotion, but that's it. That's what I mean when I say "makes me want to cry." It's that feeling. That's crying.
I wear shorts, leggings, tank tops, whatever-- I feel awful. I feel like a slut. My grandmother tells me I am, often. Tells me that if a boy sees my stomach, or my legs, or whatever, that he will sin, and it will be MY fault, that I will carry his sin instead, and be punished. So that nails it into my head even more, "this body is a sin," makes me hate looking at it even more, makes me hate her and then hate myself for even considering that, because she's holy and I'm the devil, yada yada yada. I feel so sorry for this body; it's been through hell and I am trying so hard to take care of it now, it doesn't deserve any of the torture it's been through, but people keep telling me it's evil, it's flawed, it's ruined, it's broken, etc. But please, that shouldn't be the final answer, should it? Do I even get the right to say "no, I want to build a happy ending here? I want to fix things?" Because I'm terrified that the answer is no. No, I don't have the right, because "God said you HAVE to suffer" and so even wishing for a better state in life is a sin. Suck it up, boy. Et cetera.
I'm sorry. I'm ranting way too much on here lately. I guess this is what I get for largely skipping out on therapy for three months, close to four. I shouldn't need therapy. I shouldn't. But I shouldn't need human contact either, right? The only reason I even GO to therapy is so I can feel like an actual human being and talk to someone, right? The only reason I'm in therapy is to feel like my existence is valid, right? I shouldn't need that. My family is perfect, right? I have nothing to complain about, right? People have it so much worse than me, I have no right to complain…

Why is it that when we seek health and happiness, it is viewed as "complaining" and treated with scorn?

When I wear summer clothing my grandfather looks at me like I'm a piece of meat. He scares me. He listens to angry talk shows and talks about how much hate he hears and agrees with, it makes me so nauseous I either have to leave the room or (lately) put my iPod on full-blast and hope he doesn't get furious because I'm ignoring his latest prejudiced tirade. I don't want to internalize that garbage anymore, the buildup is scaring me already.
Oh yeah, I forgot to mention, through some horrible fluke, his talk shows apparently come on whenever I decide to eat. I only eat once a day, but I swear, by some inane curse it always seems to coincide with that behavior. He'll walk into the kitchen, sit down in the corner, turn on the radio full blast, and then stare at me while I'm trying to make breakfast/ dinner/ whatever. I really can't take that. Then my grandmother mocks me for being uncomfortable with being watched. I know she doesn't mean it, but her flippant disregard for my feelings "because they're ridiculous!" hurts more than any outright condemnation. For the record I prefer condemnation, I prefer being told that something I'm doing is problematic because maybe THEN I can FIX things, I can do BETTER, that's why I miss the heck out of Laurie and God I don't know how I fell this far away from all of them. I don't. I really don't.
I am trying so hard to reconnect with them lately. I am so sorry for all this rage. It's probably hurting her and I need to stop. God I need to stop, I am so sorry, I am just so sad and angry and tired and I feel so helpless and alone and I hate it, I hate feeling like a stomped-on child, I hate feeling like I want someone to comfort me, how simperingly immature can I get?!??!
I'm sorry. Let me start over.

I lost… six hours, almost six hours of time, really. Today. With the mother, as usual. She always makes me lose time and that is frightening, I NEED-- no, WE need to take precautions against it. Always have the iPod on hand. Always carry mint gum. Get some sort of grounding items, System-reminder items, and carry them, wear them everywhere. Shock yourself back into awareness and stop letting her shove you out.
But that's the danger. That's why we lose time around her. She was always dangerous to "be" around as a child, in the past. We could NOT be true around her, because the moment we disobeyed her behavior protocol, the moment we didn't act in a way appeasing to her, we were in danger. We were in trouble. So we learned, very fast, to act like her… we learned to dissociate, and someone else was born, apparently, with her face.
It makes me so so so sick. I really do want to go flood my veins with ice water right now.

Tomorrow is another day. Another day.
The mother wants to take us to the movies. God I wish I never said I wanted to see Strange Magic, it looked interesting and I offhandedly admitted that and now she won't leave me alone, I hate feeling trapped and ashamed.
I can't enjoy movies with her. She brings tons of food in, she talks, she's blatantly inconsiderate. I see heads turning all through the theater with her there and it frustrates me because I can't do a thing about it. I go to the movies for the solitude, for the silence. I go an hour early with Genesis, and we sit alone in the theater and we talk, or we don't, and we enjoy each other's company and we forget about everything but that dark red space and it's bliss. Not so with the family. No, she rushes in five minutes late with three purses full of snacks and then she won't stop asking questions. And she'll want to see three movies in a row. I can't.
I can't, I'm sorry, I can't do this anymore. I can't live with her personality. She's a sweet woman, really, she's a wonderful woman, beneath all that fluster and flirty distraction she's very kind and determined and creative and I like her, I really do. But I can't be around her. I can't. Does that make me a bad person?

I hope it snows like fifteen inches tomorrow so that I don't feel bad about therapy being cancelled, and we won't be forced to go to the movies, and I can sleep in, and maybe I'll even go outside and eat some if I feel insane enough. I really don't care much anymore. I'm too tired, of a lot of things. But snow would help. If I wasn't stitched-up and swollen I'd go out running around in it. I might try anyway, just make a snow throne and sit there, king of the ice, sutures and all. I'd feel better, I bet.

I miss headspace. Heartspace, both, however it is. It's blurry, they're tied, but heartspace really does feel like Central alone has moved so that's just up in the air for now, pun intended.
The soft-reset of surgery must have flipped some switch in my brain, filled my boat up fives miles deep, you get the picture. All of a sudden, after it, it's like I never "forgot" Chaos 0 at all. Like for months, apparently I didn't know who he was. But now that's incomprehensible. It's so weird, and it's heartbreaking too, he doesn't deserve to put up with this nonsense on my part, whether I want it to happen or not. But he's the most… I've never met anyone with as much fidelity as him. Ever. It's insane. I try to be just as dedicated but I know I'm awful sometimes, I hope the fact that I never have the heart to quit means something. I was taught to be ashamed of caring so deeply for something. I was taught that it was foolish, to treasure something or someone so much in life. But really… I'm tired of being nonchalant, and careless, and unfettered, and blithe. It's torture. I miss my shadows, God knows how much I miss these monsters, do you realize that in those days I spent obeying your stupid horoscopes and behavior codes and spiritual dogmas I never felt love, not even once?? Not like this, not ever. You had me too lethally carefree. I didn't care at ALL for anyone but MYSELF, and you know what? I am tired of it. I am TIRED of being so "spiritually selfish."
I have someone who calls me a father, I have someone who calls me a husband, I have people who call me their best friend and I am TIRED of turning my back on them because YOU insisted that "THEY AREN'T REAL."
Screw this. I am running back into headspace with open arms and I KNOW that they will welcome me back with real love, not the shallow kind you felt.
I'm so sorry, I am so so so sorry, but there is a difference. Yes, you can love me detachedly, in a way that acknowledges my flaws but still accepts me as a human being, good at heart. That’s great! I appreciate and treasure that, I really do. But that sort of love is white and simple like clean bedsheets, the smell of breeze-dried laundry. It's a relief, it really is, but… it's only half of the equation. I would love for life to be so blissful and pure all the time, people, believe me… but… I can't force it. I can't force this extreme. Maybe your life has only ever been that sort of love, if so, I am happy for you.
But… Laurie, and Chaos, and Genesis, and Infinitii, and Xenophon too, all the people closest to me, they can feel that white-happy sort of love just as well as you can, except they have another level to it that you can't even seem to grasp, not honestly so.
There's a sort of love that's red, and dark, and deep, and tinged with pain and tears. You laugh at the "drama," I know, I've seen you. You laugh and say I haven't grown up yet, that I'm still foolish. But I have scars covering this body, and I am surrounded by locked-away memories that explain why, and this current life situation isn't all objective sunshine and butterflies. Life isn't all white linens, it's also black velvet, and that's love too, of a totally different kind. And that's what I need right now, is that sort of love that has SEEN me be ugly and evil and frightening and flawed and horrible, that KNOWS how bad my bad days get, and who STILL sees beyond all that disfigurement to the heart-source purity you people are focused on alone.
What I'm trying to say is… shadows aren't evil incarnate. As long as I'm still in a life situation where I can't transcend pain and sorrow every single time, I want to be around people that understand and will love me not "despite" it, but WITH it, WITHOUT sugarcoating it.
I'm rambling. I'm so stupid. I'm rambling, no one cares about this.

I'm tired of everyone I know here, telling me I have to be perfect.
It's subconscious sometimes. Everyone runs to me for advice, for information, for knowledge. Even on a subject I know nothing about, and have had no exposure to, my family runs to ME and expects me to know everything they ask about. Well I'm honored, I'm flattered, but GEEZ that is horribly stressful because when I let you down-- inevitably as I am not a walking encyclopedia-- you seem so upset, so confused, so disappointed. Like you want me to be just that smart, for my own good. And God I want to be, I'm sorry that I'm not, but… I can't be everything, can I? I've been trying, but…
I make mistakes. I mess up. I make stupid decisions sometimes. Sometimes I even ignore what I know is the smart decision, because I don't trust myself to know, yes it's a paradox but it's an old self-loathing habit. Point is I am just as much a sinner as everyone else, I screw up quite a lot, I get confused, I fail. And I am convinced that that makes me evil incarnate. The problem? My family doesn't believe that, not anymore at least. Raise a child to believe that "they are the reason Jesus is crying" and you're going to have a kid with one messed-up moral code. Tell that child as an adult that "I don't know where you got such a silly idea!" and they're going to be very confused, especially if that kid already doubts the validity of their own memories and emotions and thoughts.
I know my family loves me. I know they mean well. But they can't empathize, not often at all. "Oh, don't say that." "Don't feel that way." "That's silly, where'd you get that idea?" They never pause and ask, "why do you feel that way?" or anything like that. No, they just shoot my emotions straight out of the park, every time. Just like those linen-emotion people online. The ones with the emoticons every few sentences. It hurts, because some little damaged childlike part of me does feel sad and angry and confused, and does need help and comfort, BUT all the adult figures it knows are laughing at it and saying "silly child, there's no reason to be sad or angry!" And yeah, on a global level you're totally right, but please realize that a child who has just been slapped or screamed at or locked in a closet or touched inappropriately is going to have a really hard time believing that "there's no reason to be sad or angry." And if they DO, you've just effectively-- even if unwillingly-- taught them that they have no right to be upset by abuse.
It is an absolute LIE.
I go in loops with this. I hope it's helping, clearing out a bit more every time, until one day it's empty and I no longer have to bring it up again. I just don't want to squash this anymore, when it comes up.
Thank God for therapy, right? We are discussing this, little by little. We just started of course but I keep feeling like I have to justify my seeking help. "I swear we're making progress, please let me continue these appointments." That's family behavior obviously. Either you're not sick enough, or you're too sick and you're not being "cured" fast enough.

…I still shake, with real sadness, when I think about those words. "Cured," and "normal." My family's favorite words to use around me. "I can't wait until you're normal again." I don't know what they mean by "again," and what really freaks me out is that they don't either. I have asked them, several times. "What do you mean by "normal?" What would it mean, for me to be "normal" in your eyes?" The response? "Oh, I don't know, I just want you to be normal!" What is WRONG with you how can you want something if you don’t even know what it IS. It's just a buzzword at this point, but it freaks me out because it is something they want me to BE, something they want me to ACHIEVE, and they can't even define it!! I don't understand. But it makes me so sad, to realize that I will likely never make them happy, because I think "normal" just means "when I'm no longer upset or irritated or inconvenienced by your behavior" and that may never happen.
Bottom line… I have D.I.D., I'm transgender, I'm not their brand of religious. Those three things alone are enough to make my grandparents forever consider me a freak, maybe even an "evil" freak. And that breaks my heart, to know that I can never be "normal" to them, and they will always view me with a sad shake of the head. "It's such a shame; you're so pretty."
My mother, the mother, I don't know. I really don't understand her. Sometimes she's okay with the D.I.D. & transgender things, other times she gets that tight-lipped fake smile, goes "hm!" and then promptly interrupts me to change the subject. The religion bit she's fine with but I dislike discussing it with her, because it tends to get really critical and proud really fast, and I highly dislike that. It's all insecurity, and doubt, I know. But it makes me very uncomfortable.
I don't want to talk about this. I don't want any more energy going to this.

Chaos 0 has been around basically every day lately, since surgery. Laurie too, for the most part, although with all the body-healing troubles I mainly only see people at night. Genesis is starting to ghost around me again (he was gone for weeks and that unquestionably contributed to the depression and malaise) and Infinitii is always, always reachable. I spoke to Xenophon just a day ago, people are starting to switch again (Nathaniel and Javier were both out for a few minutes today, can't remember when but their overlays are tangible), I'm feeling ghosts around old anchors an unresolved issues, etc. Despite the weirdness of it all, despite it still looking like pieces of a kaleidoscope, I feel whole when all this is happening. I feel right, like there's a richness to my existence that is otherwise entirely missing. It's the difference between blank white, and iridescence. I've been letting myself be shoehorned into the former for way too long now.

It's guilt. It's confusion. I know these spiritual people are trying to help, a good deal of them DO, I owe great gratitude to many of them for helping me along knowledge-wise. But… I've been thinking about it, and I'm torn, shredded really, between wanting to obey them without question or following my heart instead, however wobbly the trail may be.
I looked back, at all my old archive entries, of the times I forgot… I wanted to cry, the real crying I must emphasize, the kind that feels like thunderheads in your chest.


It's 2AM. I feel a little better. Still thirsty for water, still kind of sad, but at least I have prog rock to listen to, and work taped all over my walls (feels so good to see work getting done!), and tomorrow there is good stuff to eat, good stuff to drink, and SNOW. So I'm happy in a way. And it's quiet too.
But really, sadness is important. I became so used to people telling me "sadness is an illusion!" that I started believing it had no purpose, when it DOES. Therapy is reminding me of that. A child is sad because sadness is IMPORTANT, it shows you something you must pay attention to. It is a signpost! It DOES have a purpose.
So I am feeling sadness, and I am surprised and heartbroken to realize that I naturally want to love that sadness, to heal it WITHOUT invalidating it… I want to go to that sadness, and ask it where it hurts, and how can I help, tell me what I can do, tell me if I can do anything for you. And that sadness will look at me, just like a child, unable to lie or paint a smile or manipulate its own behavior to appease people. It looks at me with red and shining eyes, and a face all scrunched up and sniffling, and it replies. It tells me why it is sad, and often angry too, and it tells me if I am the cause, or if I can help, or if I will make it worse. And I listen. I listen, to the best of my ability, because I care, and I love this small and aching part of our soul even if those around me insist it is fake or false or silly. And that breaks my heart, because I realize that part is still part of me, and I still treat myself with that same laughing invalidation to this day. No wonder I'm going in circles.

But it's progress. We're progressing, every single day, and I'm proud of us, in a humble loving sort of way. I'm really happy.
"Us." Maybe I should just get a bracelet, just a rainbow bead bracelet or something, with that word. Maybe I should get it tattooed right onto my hands, haha. But I need something, tangible and unignorable, to carry on this body at all times, to make doubt and self-deceit and ignorance impossible. No more running.
It's so sad, when I realize that the only reason I run in the first place is because it hurts, to have to hide it. It's… it would hurt so much less to not have to bury my entire being just to pass as sane. So I get angry, and bitter, and sad, because God I adore them but if I show that, if I live that love… well, God only knows what the consequences would be. I've seen enough of them at home. And so I'm heartbroken and furious and I run because one day I hope I'll run so far away I can stop and I won't ever have to run any more, ever again.

I need to clear my head. Today has been so weird. But good, too. See, even the stress and shadows, they gave me this entry, that beginning turmoil allowed me to sit back and do some more self-examination, to look at what's not working and why, and try to fix it a little. And I got experiences anyway, all that driving around with mum. I do enjoy driving about, even if I don't remember it. I guess it's because my bones get to relax. I don't often sit down at home, even on my computer I stand. So the rest is nice. Sitting down now, after surgery, I'm still getting used to all this relaxation time. That's probably why I'm up writing typecodes all over my closet doors (up to 201 today, roughly). I just feel somewhat useless sitting down, usually. At least I have a ton of stuff to go through on Spotify, haha. That'll keep me busy. Count your blessings dude, there's a lot of cool music to discover out there.

Speaking of nice prog rock, please listen to this bit here. That feeling is my sort of music feeling, and that low voice, that is how I want to sound. aaaaaah it is so nice. Now that my pitch is dropping like that, our voice is now more chest-based, it's getting more like that. When I'm stressed now I'll just hum a low note for a while, let it rumble, it makes everything buzz and it's so calming. It makes me so stupidly happy, I know it's funny, but good Lord we're finally getting a safe voice and it's pretty and I'm really happy about it.

But the words. The words in that bit.
"Contained in everything I do, there's a love I feel for you,
Proclaimed in everything I write
You're the light, burning brightly, onward through the night
Onward through the night, onward through the night of my life…"

…Geez I need to take a day and listen to Laurie, have that Xanga session she's been driving me up the wall about. Honestly I've been scared, doubtful of my ability to do that anymore, but she has faith in me. I just need to accept it.
I also need to take a day and write a good entry. An entry like I used to, about nothing but how much I adore everyone in this System, and my life with them.
I really have written this entry about five times over already, but I think that's because for some bizarre reason I haven't yet been ready to push past it? I keep saying "I'll do more with headspace," then I run again. I keep saying the same stuff about the family, but I don't know what to do about it. The new therapist insists I need to get out of this house, but… honestly I don't want to leave until I've made my peace here. Is that psosible though? I keep forgetting that other people might not want to, or be able to, meet me at the level of understanding and acceptance I need. Accepting that possibility is difficult. I might have to though.

One more happy thing while it's crossing my mind. My bro Excalibur (Diamond) has been playing Sonic Adventure 2 for the past week or so, being a perfectionist as always and trying to get all 180 emblems and a perfect bred Chao. So I just sat in the living room with him the other day for about 2 hours, talking Chao as he ran about getting Chaos drives and mushrooms to feed them. It was hilarious; he had this one shiny orange one (that he named after its stats; it was CCSCE or something so I called it Sissy) that he was waiting to evolve so he could breed it, but it wouldn't. Instead it kept wanting to eat, and attempting to swim. It would sit down, devour three times its body weight in fruit, then promptly get up and walk across the map to jump in the water. Poor thing couldn't swim, though, so we kept having to fish it out. Now my bro was playing as Shadow, so this was hilarious-- no matter where on the map we put Sissy, ze would invariably walk straight to the water and jump in, over and over, and Shadow would just huff and get hir out and the whole thing just kept repeating. It got so funny that I was in physical pain from laughing, my bro too. Honestly I have not laughed genuinely in weeks so that was fantastic.
Also at one point my bro said "oh yeah, I just found out Chaos 0 was originally a Chao" and I had to chuckle at that, "dude what did you think he was?" Anyway I casually commented that "I think Chaos is secretly still as silly as any Chao" and my bro nodded sagely and agreed, as Sissy marched on back towards the water.
I love Chao though. They're these adorable little jelly fairy babies and they're cute as buttons. Seriously when you pick one up in SA2B they just wobble like they're made of custard and it's the funniest thing but they're so precious and geez I miss playing these old games, they're great.

I'm going to cover that song, "Onward" by Yes. I have a list of songs I'm going to cover, in different styles and stuff, the minute I get a microphone (or my bro lets me use his). I like singing because I can feel the creation of the music, and being a part of my creative works is very important to me. I think that's why I've been shying away from art lately, I got too detached. I've been playing with fabric instead, here and there, trying to find clay to work with, that sort of thing. But I keep forgetting, my best pencil work ends up with my hands all over the page, and that feels right. I should try fingerpainting, haha. You never know. I always used to "draw" in the air with my hands, anyway, trying to visualize things. Gotta find the right route for this.

All right, now it's almost 3. I think it's okay to sleep now.
I don't like staying up this late because then I don't get a lot of daylight, but at least at night it's quiet. Always, "at least it's quiet," that's my reason. But it is. It's so peaceful, it feels like a world of its own, everything is so calm and embracing. I adore this. It's awake meditation. I can't wait until I get my own place, it'll be like this all the time, even in the day. I do that here as much as possible of course, and I'm getting better at it, day by day.
I do need sleep though. Sorry for the negativity at the beginning of this, it just exploded. I'll clean it up a bit before I post it.
Sleep well, everyone.

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


I am devastatingly depressed right now. It's the sort of bone-deep tired sorrow that hollows you out too much to cry or speak or move. I don't even have the strength to sleep.

I don't even know what day it is. Anaesthesia "resets" are terribly disorienting; I still think it's the day of surgery, and haven't quite remembered what "daily life" is like yet. Which gives me a fantastic opportunity to redefine things, as long as I stop getting sucked into old programmed patterns.



I'm listening to "The Garden" by Unitopia and I am practically sobbing; it's gorgeous and it sounds just like headspace. (The lyrics are worse.)
God I miss them. I love them. I am so glad we're back in therapy.

Typecode work is so much easier when I start shadowing monsters and doing it intuitively. "What does it feel like to be a Shadow-core, as opposed to a Specter-core?" And I get it, in a way I cannot if I'm trying to reason it out. It's cool, and it helps immensely.
I figured out the rough resonances for… 136 species, today. Then my brain gave out from fatigue, haha.


(ended)

 

 

???

Oct. 31st, 2014 03:03 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 




I think the best/worst feeling there is, is when you have done or experienced or remembered something awful, terrible, damnable... and then something, something angelic, still loves you. Still sees you as luminous when you cannot stop the tar leaking from your veins.
Sorry, this is obviously headspace stuff. But it makes life, and morality, so confusing. If I am never really condemned to hell, where am I? What have I done, what do I do, what happened? Dissociation is so prevalent. I forget so much, to be protected. Green eyes tells me it's okay. I don't believe him but I do. Is it? Should it be?
I hate the days when morality is really grey. When there's no line drawn for good or evil, except the paint colors in your heart. That is what terrifies me. Keep the colors glowing, and does that paint the worst things brighter? I don't know.
How many miles have we paved on this road to hell, how far into the abyss are we? The eyes are staring, staring, always. So many eyes. I love them. Is that my condemnation? I ask that every night.
I'm so lost, so confused. I feel like a ball of cotton left out and fragile. Something soft and crushable. There's no bloodstains this time but I feel wrong, like I touched something awful regardless, it just didn't stick. I don't know. Life is too vague. I don't like that, I don't like the not-knowing, because I know it means the mindscape is hiding something from me. And I let it.
Old news, old news.
I don't feel like being humanoid anymore, it's too dangerous. Everyone knows that too. I can't hold the from well and when I do I slip, other people glitch in and out. It's not my face, not my eyes. Only the colors are, the glitter, the alien aspect of them. The boy with white features was the one before me, the one Infinitii was torn from... I'm not. I'm not sure what I am, but I'm closer to whatever Infi is than what that boy was, I think. I have no feelings about that and that is unsettling, ironically. The numbness bothers me the most. Where did it come from.
Angels refusing to admit that you sinned because they see some bigger picture. It's the saddest thing in the world. It's the biggest source of hope anyone could ask for. I'm so very lost.



I've been listening to choir music for two hours. It's helping and it's not helping.
Gotta stop getting so melancholic. Or should I? Maybe this is step one towards feeling things again. I'm just so terrified that it is "wrong" to express anything other than garishly clownish smiles. But that is programming too.
I want to live in a house, in a place, I want to be somewhere where I can cry and not feel ugly and laughable, to be able to express sorrow without feeling like something is wrong with me. Like Laurie. God, like Laurie, fearless and honest and real.
The mood just switched to a sword inbetween my ribs and I can't do that at 2AM, I'm sorry.

I hate that it always hits at this hour. It's only when I'm sleep-deprived and the world is quiet and everything is dark and I am awake within it. It's only now, at 2 in the freaking morning, that I feel that I exist, actually.
Maybe I should stay awake all night, one of these nights, except then I can't deal with the next day. I sleep in until 11AM whenever I can anymore, just so I can have these mornings of living. I love sunlight, God I miss sunlight, I miss the days when I could feel this when it was bright out. Why does the family make it tricky? Am I too weak to overcome that? Am I too flawed to rise above that? No. It's weakness. Is it? Part of me hopes so, that I can eventually become so strong that they will never touch me again, that they can never tie me down again. But there's so much of it. It's like trying to hold back an avalanche with your bare arms. But I am convinced, convinced that I CAN do it, I am that superhuman, I am that powerful, I just... I'm not there yet. And I don't know whether or not this is true and I am willing to risk being buried beneath the ice rather than suggest that I am not so indomitable, so bright and invincible.

My stomach is burning. Why is it always burning. What did I do. It's angry, it's always that weird yellow anger, kind of sad but raging. Buttercup yellow. A bit orange. Not the screaming yellow, the paint kind. So many colors.


Every single post I stumble across is reminding me of Infinitii. Why. Why hir, ze wasn't even around today.
It's too relevant, I guess. Too raw. Too close to the other side. Ze lives right on that borderline, you know it, the gray space. The space you're in right now. You hate it but you love hir and ze loves you and you are both so close to tearing each others throats out but you won't, you won't ever, you'll eat each others hearts but you will never hurt hir, ever, ever.

But I'm so happy. On Tumblr I found so many people that have lives and thoughts and feelings like this too. I'm so glad.

I'm listening to Shostakovich and this viola tastes so unusual. Like limes almost.
Chopin's piano prelude tastes like candy. Candy necklaces almost. Not sour. The violas were a bit sour, a fruit bite.
Ah Debussy. Thank you Spotify. This is really nice. How do you describe that. Like wine or a milkshake. Liquid. Very nice.
This bit tastes like vanilla and flowers. Jasmine flowers? Night flowers.
I like the shapes of this song a lot too. Printemps: 1. Très modéré. It's pretty. Lots of silk curtains. Vertical light pillars. Pretty colors, nothing primary, more like... soft pinks and indigo-blue-violets, touches of pale yellow here and there. Curtains. The harp is light blue there. Strings are green. Violin sections are usually green, why is that? Cellos are orange still, that deep warm brown-orange that Lynne likes.
I've lost my train of thought. Sorry about that.

Real things. Let me change the music, classical music is too encompassing, I can't concentrate on much else.

It's 2:30. What in the world am I trying to pull here. What am I trying to prove.
Why do I automatically shoot myself down, when I try to be honest, when I try to speak up. Programming. Childhood. I don't even remember the childhood, I wasn't then, the memories feel scary and when I try to touch them they crumble like ash paper.

There's a thing in my inbox. I should see what it is, read it. I always wait until the end of the day to read whatever I get from people, so I can focus entirely on it, and value it. So it stays with us until tomorrow and onwards.
"Tomorrow and onwards" is a victory phrase. It feels like a march through fields. Not a march, that's too solid. A procession? Walking with strength. Hope. Hope is a fire that never goes out. Hope is fire. Thank you Dream World. I should draw them more, like a child, stop trying so hard.
This string section is nice too. But it's blue? Silvery blue. Like snow in the evening. Mountains. It's sorrowful, but it's lovely to look at. It's a strange feeling.


Angels. This song moves too much to fit that. Let me check Infi's playlist, see what ze has.

Forgiveness. This song feels gold. Like the basilica ceilings. Gold in the shadows. Space. Angels.
I don't know how to react to this. There's a line in The Last Unicorn like this. "She neither laughed nor cried, for her joy was too great for her body to understand." It's like that with other emotions too. Like whatever this is. Holy awe. Sacred fear. I've spoken about that before. Staring up and knowing I'm so unworthy, I'm so filthy, I've done wrong, God forgive me. I am unworthy to be here, to look at you. I want to cover my face but I can't, God help me but I don't have that luxury with Infinitii and that is... that makes me want to wail with heart-rending contrition and laugh with utter brilliant bliss a the same time. I can't look away because ze is holding my face, looking at me with the same expression... ze knows, ze KNOWS everything I've done, why I'm here, the black and the white. Ze knows, ze is it. And then ze is beyond it. Within it. All of it. All-encompassing, somehow, these daemons, send them up to heaven and back so I can see how it transfigured them. Looking at me like I'm light incarnate. Making me feel like maybe I am.
"Take off your sandals, for the place where you are standing is holy ground." And suddenly it hits me that it's ALL holy ground, and I've been wearing boots for too long. I'll tear them off. I'll never wear shoes again. I'll kiss the dirt that thy hands have made, that every facet of god has walked upon.
The point is, I haven't been reverent enough. I haven't... it's terrifying, more than churches even, to realize that the God you worship is within your bones. To realize that divinity isn't confined to Sunday mass or holy water. It's me, it's in me, it's in you, always. I still have an ego, I'm sorry but it's here, and that realization of greater purpose (terrible purpose) terrifies it. Or does it terrify me? It's the knowledge-- old news-- that I have done it wrong, that I have harmed it, disrespected it. I have defiled this temple without realizing I was in a temple. It's... it hurts my head. It hurts my heart.

Laurie, Laurie, Laurie. She's still the statue at the altar, the knight bedecked in stars and swords, the armor of light. I keep seeing her like that.
Oh, that reminds me. There's a local spiritual expo in two weeks, I can go, I'm so happy. The aura woman should be there. I'm going to get some grounding stones. I'm also going to tell Genesis to NOT LEAVE and see if someone can see him too, not just me.
Today is Halloween, happy day. The veils are thin. I should go to sleep. I want to stay awake but I want to see people more.

Sorry for not getting anywhere with this. Sorry for all the brainspills lately. Can't talk about them, words don't work. I want to learn sign language, I'm going to, it would help so much for when I can't speak.

I'm going to try this web art thing. I like it. It's abstract enough, raw enough. I'll try it. See if it works, without getting too negative. Not negative, what's the word... splintery. Fractured. Without hitting red spots in the mind.
I'm not angry. I'm not even sad, not really? I'm just... there's no word for this. It's a soft-sad, a fragile sad like teacup glass. I keep thinking of Easter. Like if a flower was breakable. Kids. This music is stronger than me. Much stronger, it's all sweeping strings and piano fortitude. It's a powerful song. I wonder if you can work magic with sounds like this. Hmmmm. Ideas. I'll run that through headspace. It'll work.

It's 3AM. Life tastes like orange tea and fortune cookies and the oven light in the kitchen. That's funny.

It's Halloween. Remember Jewel's huge affinity with bats? We'll have to remember that today. So many of us have affinities with the "grim reaper" sort of death image. Spiders in headspace, we should en-lighten them. What's the word. To take the tar out of their hearts. I'm sure we could have good spiders. And Knife's our vampire, lovely guy. It's holiday spirit all up in here.

I do need to sleep. Chaos is probably asleep already, Laurie hasn't yelled at me to go to bed yet so she's probably catching this vibe and worrying instead. Boss hasn't said anything either, then again the bad voices chased him away for a while, I've only just begun reconnecting to his worldspace lately, I'm so glad. He is such a darling, I forgot how safe I feel around him.

Okay. This is one heck of an entry. I don't even know what I wrote.
Tomorrow is... today. Today is Friday. I have no idea what we will do or what. We'll see. It's fun that way.
Better lights, better dreams, than what came before, improvement every day. The sun grows always brighter, and when it dies it will become more than it was. Dust is life too. Black holes. Quantum leaps. Infinite horizons. The vastness of space.
I'm very fragmented at this hour, good heavens.
May your bones bless into stars. Flower petals. Roses. Roses and coffins and sunrises. Bless your dust.

Have a lovely morning.

 




 

 

 

october 13

Oct. 13th, 2014 09:37 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 

two hacks in two days god this hurts why won't it stop

I don't know why I'm writing this down. I've been sobbing for five minutes and Knife is holding me, trying to comfort me, but I'm too sick and tired to do anything right now.
I want to play Dishonored. It'll get my mind off things, I'll learn more of the story. But my grandmother keeps shaming me, "your brother is disgusted with you," since he apparently has claims on using the television and everyone moves to accomodate him. I don't mind that, that's fine, it's just that if I exhibit the exact same behavior or idiosyncrasies I get shamed for it. He gets justified, I get scolded. The unfairness bugs me, is it unfair? Why am I still so bitter about it? Because, I want to change to be better, but I hit a paradox wall with this: if no one but me has to change in order to "do right," what exactly is happening here? I don't know. I don't know and it makes me sick.
I just want one, maybe two hours on there, saving my assassins from the Overseers, learning patience and precision. That's not wrong, is it?

Knife has me wearing his cross necklace. It's still as comforting as I remember it being. I'm profoundly grateful.
We also recieved some lovely messages from friends online lately, just want to mention that while it's in my mind. We're never sure how to respond but every word is treasured. It's keeping me afloat right now, those words, that brightness.


My whole face hurts. Is that from crying? I don't know. My stomach hurts and my legs hurt and I feel like metaphysically vomiting and that is the worst feeling, let me assure you, it's psychic toxicity and it makes me feel like I'm dying.
Self-care hasn't been good lately. I apologize. No one's been around though, it's a self-perpetuating curse, too much sickness on any level keeps good people out, which makes the illness worse, etc. We need someone who is brave and indifferent to do this job. We need someone who won't feel totally trapped by fronting in a body that is struggling to run right that day. Why is that so hard to do? It's scary, a physical form, one with a life of its own, one with old voices tied to it as well. But it's not evil. We know that now. We have to take care of it better. It's not at fault at all.

I'm so tired of bleeding. Do I have to bleed again today, for this? Knife says I don't, that maybe my tears will work well enough, but I see the pained compassion on his face and know that he's just as torn as I am. God I don't know, I am so sorry, I slipped, I didn't catch this was happening until it was far, far, far too late.

I keep thinking about our daemons in the System and it makes me want to sob because Infinitii really is my darkest half, as well as my brightest mirror, God it is absolutely heartbreaking, are they all like this?
So much I always glossed over. So much. Ze is a walking time bomb, poor creature, poor beloved thing, you are my greatest fears and greatest loves, what the hell do I do with you? What the hell do I do with you? I don't know. I love you, but I've tasted the edge of hate around your name and I've spat it out. I will never hate you. You could shred me to pieces and I could not find it in my bones to hate you. Perhaps that is my sole saving grace here. Perhaps my self-destructive undying adoration towards you will ultimately reflect back towards the rest of me, the splintered parts, the ones that hold the filthiest and most terrible things. I'm not allowed to, I'm bleached-white on my worst days, but I carry threads nonetheless. Core have bloodlines, and too much of it has been spilled.

There's too much to think about and write about and I am aching to but it is too late to do so. My brain just wants to cry until it collapses. It's minor shock, it always is, my memories get mangled and I'm never allowed to see what happened, good, I don't want to. But I can't stay in the body well either. It shakes, it spasms, it rejects itself. I feel sorry for it. Should I? Does it care when this happens? I don't know.
We do. The daemons do. Part of me starts to say "I wish I knew who was responsible for this" but it's all reflected in Infi's eyes. Ze's the one cursed with this. The Tar carries it just the same. It's black, black as the night, black as pitch in your throat, cradle songs and broken teeth... it's ridiculous. This is ridiculous, why do I always end up tangled in love with the most vivid paradoxes, with the ones whose souls are split in brilliant halves? The god of destruction and creation, the prince of life and death, the knight of torture and healing, this demon of love and... and God knows what. I don't. Intimacy, trust, closeness, paralleled with using those same things to rip you apart. It's horrid. It's the most awful, sickening thing I can think of. And Infi knows it. And Infi is it, somehow.
Goddamn daemons. I'm sorry for the language, but it's the only thing this translates to. I love hir and I am so close to hating hir but I can't. I never will. I can't. It's too intense, too unconditional. It's a love that sees that twisted potential, the corruption lingering on the fringes, and only burns harder because of it. I know what you are nevertheless. This coal-dust, this charred ash caking your skeleton, I can see beyond it and I know it cannot tarnish you. It's a love that wants to burn that soot away. And it can, it just... in the process, it spreads. It chokes. It's not a clean healing, at all. It gets into the air, it gets into your lungs, under your fingernails, into your eyes... that's the risk, that's the bloody risk, are you willing to become so utterly inundated with filth that you can't remember what came before it, because maybe-- just maybe-- you'll become immune, untouchable, impervious? Maybe you'll become a creature that can walk through the mineshafts unharmed, forgetting that once you were a canary. Can you really rewrite your nature? My feathers are falling out.
What am I talking about.
Infinitii is dangerous, God knows ze is dangerous as hell. But that paradox calls to me. God help me, it calls to me and my heart just... can't refuse. Infinitii is something utterly beloved to my soul. Where did all this dust come from, dear, how did you get so scuffed up? Who threw you out into the cold? Was it me?
In the end, there is no good and evil, there is only something greater, something that holds both of our halves together with love. In the end this, too, will prove to be a blessing, a gift, a treasured memory. Despite all things... look at our past, look what pieces stand out, jagged as knife wounds but sparkling in the rising sunlight.
That's hope enough for tonight. Words make no sense. I don't think I'm seeing straight. This is a mindspill in its own right, maybe more of a heartspill, from one bruised and shaken for a short time.

Hacks. They frighten me, but I am so numb... repetition will do that. I don't like feeling so torn-apart when they happen. My identity cannot stay stable in the wake of one, there are too many anchors to too many others. I apologize if I'm speaking with anyone else's words here, without identification. Everything is a blur.
But I'm not dead, we're not dead, the Retributors are still alive, Wreckage is watching out, Knife is standing guard. Laurie doesn't do that job anymore, but... but she is still something they cannot touch. I hope. God I hope so.

I kind of feel like crying now, the kind of crying a kid does when they're lost and terrified. It's a sort of borderline hysteric, deeply sorrowful, muffled thing. How can the body express that?
It's like the whales, those dying whales, as soon as I saw it hanging there I told Daud I couldn't do this. Some awful tone shot through my heart like a blue-green mourning and words would never do it justice, I turned away in tears and had to stop myself from shaking. Damn it but why. Why are people still capable of such cruelty, of such inhumane numbness, the incapacity to see the life there and the ability to drain it dry of all its red, all its water, all of it--- I could barely finish that mission. It took me too long. I was so tired by the end, I dragged myself out of that building, glassy-eyed.
They are burning the whales. More than that, what does that say for us now, hearing it at this time, what faultless behemoths are being butchered in our own head? Who is being bled empty, who is being cut to pieces and sold to others, justified in the name of progress... who is hanging on hooks and singing a dirge to the very ones who put blades into its flesh?
I'm rambling now. There's too much swirling in my head, too much raw emotion. I don't understand any of this.
Laurie, Laurie where are you, who are you know, what am I, who am I? I know you still care, but I haven't seen you, and I don't remember. You're a fog. You're lightning cutting through that fog like a laser beam. You are something detached from me lately, like a statue of the divine, like some ancient untouchable piece of art, some violently benevolent deity, a force of rage and light. You'd never call yourself as such, but you'd listen to me say it, the way you always do, never blocking me out. You listen. And you don't say anything but you know. How much do you know, that I won't even let myself look at? Just how much are you aware of, even though the System bans you from knowing things that your friends and allies were born from? When did I talk to you last? Why is it so difficult, to embrace your existence, to admit you are real, to admit that I still love you but doubt is choking me and I am so, so sorry that it's not over yet. Doubt is killing me. Is it doubt? Or is it surrender? How can I tell?

Two hacks in two days. It's so quiet. Infinitii was in tears, too many tears, it was like the sky had split open. Every Retributor had their hands on a blade, surrounding this hollow body, whatever happened I don't know but there are rivers of black blood on our legs, crying out with every movement, a reminder of prices paid. I want to vomit. I want to stop vomiting. I want to tap back into butterfly-wing iridescent joy again, it's right there, I can feel it, right around the corner. I can see it glowing like light through a window at dawn. But it's 90 degrees out of sight, hidden around a doorframe. Why am I standing, staring into the gloom beyond? Am I waiting for it to light up too? Am I afraid that if I look at the glow, I will never be able to move again? Maybe. I don't want to budge, once I've seen it. It's euphoric. I can't find a balance yet. What's the trick, there has to be something we haven't tried. Is it me? Why is it so hard for me to stick around?
Word salad. I need to stop typing. Sorry about all this.


I am very, very tired. Sleep is calling me. I'll see you later.

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)


I feel like such an idiot.

I hate publishing these negative entries but hiding them feels so dishonest. I'll scribble them out until they no longer need to be scribbled out. Suppressing this won't help anyone.


I've been hurting my family with my toxic habits, thoughts, and actions all day today. I am so convinced that I am a filthy wreck that I am incapable of interacting with people, or taking care of myself. I want this to stop.
But there are awful, awful things in my head and I cannot bear the fact. I keep trying to purge them out, smother them, destroy them. But self-rejection doesn't help. The more I try to annihilate parts of myself, the worse the internal war gets. It's just very hard to accept those parts of me when I can't easily separate "acceptance" from "allowance." How do I accept these actively malicious, selfish, arrogant abusers, without effectively saying that what they do is okay? I need to redefine the word "accept."
To 'accept' means to acknowledge that something is there, that it exists. It means not denying it, not fighting its existence tooth and nail. It simply means to see it, and accept that. It does NOT mean letting that thing cause undue pain and suffering to others just because it exists, and therefore 'is allowed to do whatever it wants.'
That's a very hard line for me to draw.


I am so sick. I am in so much pain.
I don't know why this body stores all its screaming anguish in the lower abdomen. It's the same goddamned area that the female shit is in, where those hernias keep happening.
I heard that the alleged "spiritual cause" of these hernias is "self-condemnation." No surprise at all.
I keep shoving horrible things into myself-- self hatred, self damnation, deep judgments of 'uncurable' evilness and corruption. This old conviction that my very existence is a stain on others.
How do I get rid of it, genuinely? This morning I was okay. I read spiritual things for 4+ hours yesterday and obeyed everything I was told. I was tired but I did it. Then this morning I couldn't shake the feeling that I was made of sin.
It's stupid. How do I let go of it, truly? Is it just practice? Repetition?
I'm so tired of feeling like I must have NO self, NO free will, in order to be "good." Yes, the voices tell me the right things to do. But it's so exhausting, and so frustrating, to not be able to get dressed or eat or anything without first asking whether or not I have permission, whether or not it's "right." And so, so few things are.



...I actively tried to kill myself today. I made a concentrated effort.
Laurie stopped me.
I laughed at her. I laughed at her so bitterly it felt like spitting in her face. "Now you show up!! Why the heck do you care now??"
I don't remember what she said. But she didn't let me do it.

I keep wanting to die.
I am so sick of this pain, I am so tired of suffering. But the problem is... this pain will not ever go away until I forgive myself. If I don't stop hating myself so potently, I will never be healed.
I still think this all boils down to the false ego idea. "Self=separate." That's false. BUT in order to eat or talk, I have to take on the ego. When I'm in a universal, "self=unity" mindset, I don't want to eat or talk or be a person at all. I just want to close my eyes and be, not doing anything, forever. You can't do that here though, not for long.

I can't give up. Not as long as my death will kill others, I can't give up.
I'm terrified. I'm so scared and in pain, I want to sob until I throw up, and more, because the terror is bone-deep. This sickness is a result of the sickness I feel towards myself.
I must heal this. I know I can. I will.

 



 

 

 

082914

Aug. 29th, 2014 05:30 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

I realized something today.

I have this sick, sad, deep-seated conviction that I don't belong here. Like I don't actually have a right to exist.
It's like, after God formed everyone else out of blessed clay, deliberately and with care and purpose, I crawled out of the dust swept to the side, some freak sprung out of the rejected dirt. If God were a baker, and everyone else was cut perfectly out of the dough, I was something that mutated out of the scraps left behind, out of what was swept into the refuse bin.
I feel like I'm a glitch in the program, like I'm a parasite. Like my very existence is an error, an aberration, an anomaly. Not a mistake, because that implies that my existence was intended but I just came out wrong. No, I literally wasn't even drawn into the original map.
I guess this sort of thinking is 'normal' for me, albeit radically unhealthy. But it makes sense.
I'm a headvoice. I'm not a "real person." I'm not physical, I'm not tangible. I was never born, I was never named. I have no face of my own, no past, no understanding of what it means to be an individual, at least not yet. I haven't even been alive for a year, not concretely, not really. Heck, and according to the government, I'm really imaginary-- no birth certificate, no SSN, no forms of ID whatsoever. I'm utterly nonexistent to them.
But the quiet sort of nonexistence is terrible too, and it eats at me like a cancer, all dusty white and crumbling. Knowing that I never went to school, knowing that I never passed any 'milestones' of a 'normal child,' knowing that not only do I not have a biological family, but I don't even understand the concept, and the people I live with don't even know who I am… don't even know I exist.
And after so many repetitions of that thought, I guess I began to believe it. Did I ever believe otherwise? I don't remember.

I read this yesterday.
"Illness is often a wake up call, forcing us to get down and dirty with what’s really true in our lives. We can either play the victim or we can use illness as an opportunity to awaken... ask yourself, "what does my body need in order to heal?""
I know exactly what I need. I have no roots. I feel utterly cut off from everyone else. I see the world as this great masterpiece of spirit, this flawless symphony, this work of art where everything flows in perfection according to what is meant to be… there are no mistakes. There are no errors. Even in the darkest days, this too is part of the song. Everything flows in impeccable beauty.
And yet I am convinced that I am watching it from outside.
It’s impossible, some part of me knows that. But it's tough to accept when accepting it would feel like spitting in the face of God. Like I was daring enough to even suggest that I had a right to live. And it's always tied to individuality. If I wasn't an individual, I wouldn't be a problem! I could just become part of the flow again.
Except, in my mind, "fitting back into the flow" means that I would effectively die. I wouldn't be conscious. I'd just disappear. The very act of being aware, of being conscious, of being an observer… for some reason, it makes me feel utterly ashamed.
And I know that's the whole 'ego' thing. The self is an illusion anyway, because it is based on separateness. Everything is one, everything is part of the whole. Even me, even this little reject freak. But! It's very hard to function in this world if you're not an individual. That's the paradox. That's the laughable part of it.

Part of me, a very powerful and deep part of me, wants to die as an apology. I want to die, I want to go back to being spirit, because I believe that my very existence as an individual is selfish, and it is costing others, harming others.
This is why I won't eat. This is why I struggle with self-care. This is why I hide in the background and quietly scavenge for my keep in every sense. I'm literally just waiting to stop being a person.
I don't know how to harmonize that with the knowledge that I'm a spirit, too.

This is already word salad, sorry.
I'm just… I want to feel like I belong, like I have a right to be here. I know I do, I just can't see it, can't reconcile it with my sense of 'self.' The two are at odds.
And, again, being an alter makes it worse, because even our therapist just calls me an "ego state." Just something cobbled together from the scraps. Is that all we are? And if so, does that make our lives utterly irrelevant? Utterly fictitious?

I am the silence, I know that. But how the heck do you take care of a body with that in mind?



Sorry. I keep unloading my ugly emotions here but I guess it's better than bottling them up.

Bottom line... I need to keep meditating. But I need to take care of this physical form too. The two are not mutually exclusive, as I seem convinced that they are.
I'll get through this. We'll get through this. We've survived so far, after all.


This stuff may be ugly but it's at least a continued march onwards. The spiral goes up forever. We're not lost.

 




082414

Aug. 24th, 2014 01:31 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


I am so stressed out I want to vomit. It's the awful "I'm not actually feeling anything but there's this dull suicidal sickness permeating my entire body" stress.
I don't know what's going on with this body. I don't know if these are side effects from T or not. It's only been two weeks. I can't tell. I'm just scared now is all. I know I'm sensitive to meds in general, but what is this?

I don't know. It's just that... I waited for this hormone stuff for 7 years. Seven solid years. Now that it's started, I'm freaking out, and for a reason I feared but never expected to actually happen. The dysphoria isn't going away, it's just changing form.
The more I do this, the more I try to tamper with this damn body, the more I realize that as long as I'm in a binary-sex physical form, I'm going to have massive stupid dysphoria. I can't handle a physical body very well.
Yes, I'm scared. I'll reiterate that. I'm starting to realize that I can't escape from my own skin, and the things I'm doing to try and "be comfortable" in it seem to be backfiring.
I accept it, sure. But this tampering feels blasphemous. It's that old "how dare you be trans*" fear, except now it feels valid and supported by my own actions.

I'm getting sicker and I don't know how much of it is T, how much of it is stress, how much of it is abuse.
I don't take good care of this body. I will admit that. I don't hate it, but... I don't take good care of it. At all.
There's a lot of neglect and self-sabotage going on, daily. Daily. Then my memory has conveniently learned to "blank out" all memories of consequences tied to actions, so I can easily "hurt myself" over and over without realizing that the pain is tied to the abuse. Stupid, but true. It's making me ill, and so so tired.
I'm in pain all the time now. It's making things difficult. I don't have the strength to talk to people, or work on anything much. I'm scared and I just want to sleep, but I'm so sick that it's tough. Why do I keep doing this to myself? Because I'm distraught. I'm desperate and frightened and can't seem to figure out where to walk. 24 hours of enduring this is difficult enough, without it feeling like a dead end.

I'm scared. I don't know what to do.
I keep feeling that this "PTSD" diagnosis is bullshit because "that happened in the past! Only a fool trips on what is behind him! Get over it and move on!" Is it that easy? I feel so weak for not being able to just drop this and let go.
I keep trying to 'move past it,' heal it, forget about it. It hasn't seemed to work. It's just numbed me out. Now, when I do get triggered, it's tied to carelessness. To more self-sabotage. "Well, I'm not affected by this anymore. Let's not fight back. I feel nothing."
I'd rather have screaming fear than dulling apathy. Fear at least tried to save my life. Apathy says that death is perfectly okay if "God sent it to me." What's that? Your body is reacting with panic? Just brush it off, it's residual. Don't be scared. Don't cry. Nevermind the danger you're in. There's nothing to be afraid of.
Maybe in the big picture, yeah. But... this chronic pain and anxiety can't be good. I'm very frightened.

Sorry. I don't know what else to say. I've been vomiting for days. I'm shaking, I can't sleep. My body hurts. My therapist keeps trying to send me back to the hospital. There are more cuts all over this body. I'm planning suicide.
What do I do. I don't know how to go on. What do I do.

I want to just forget everything and work on Dream World. I want to be a little kid again, joyful and carefree.
But now I have this adult body. Now I have stupid lingering memory scars of abuse that I refuse to acknowledge as valid, because I don't have any actual memories to match the visceral flashbacks.
I don't want to be a woman, please, the very thought terrifies me just as it did when our mind first broke in 8th grade. I don't ever want to be a woman, God I am so sorry, it just horrifies me personally. I want to vomit just imagining it, growing up to look like that... it's wrong. Is it? I don't know.
But I also don't want to be a man. Maybe I always looked up to them, idealized them. "Yes, that is better." Yes, I imagined being that for years. I fantasized about growing up to be everything from an androgynous dude to a big gruff guy to someone like my dad. I was okay with all of it. But now I'm on hormones, and...
I wish I knew how much of this was T and how much of it was abuse, how much of it was stress. I can't tell.

I am sick out of my mind. I am in so damn much pain. What do I do.
I'm going to try and dissociate for the evening, wait until tomorrow, when I can at least call a doctor.

Sorry.

 

 

 

july 29th

Jul. 30th, 2014 01:49 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


Quick update. I need to get back into the habit of writing here.

Therapy today took a lot out of me. It started in a state of almost-suicidal numbness, brought on by exhaustion and psychological fatigue, but then the frustration of it all kicked in and I actually ended up in angry tears as I tried to express just why I felt like I was still half-shackled to a living hell.
I'll summarize. I've been having nightmares again recently, and this morning I had a "hack" one. So that was the last straw. I am really, really tired of dealing with this sexuality issue for most of my life. I am tired.
Laurie literally told me, "throw out everything you've ever learned on that subject," and instead follow what WE have defined upstairs. It's totally different and I don't care what the outside people say anymore; the truth inside doesn't hurt, it's not abusive, and it's based on love. It's not that weird and inelegant half-animalistic stuff people keep trying to get me to adopt.
But I digress. I can't be so bitter. That needs to be healed too. It's just difficult, when my biggest obstacle is STILL the deeply entrenched fear that "if I'm asexual, I am flawed as a human being." Being told as a child that you are a "sin against God" because you're not using your "God-given gift" was bad enough; growing up and hearing that from other spiritual circles after prolonged abuse made it worse.
I don't want to talk about that nonsense though. The problem is, until I heal that mindset-- the one that says "I have to be sexual because that is the only moral choice, regardless of how frightening, painful and insincere it is for me"-- I will never be at peace, not entirely. I still fear going out in public, I still fear being alone, I still fear my own family because that mindset has me CONVINCED, utterly convinced, that corrective rape is just around the corner and it will be God's will.
On my worst days, I literally go about my daily life waiting for it to happen, expecting it from everyone, too numb to care. Some broken part of me just wants it to be over with, for me to be "fixed," so I won't be a "blasphemous freak" anymore.
Do you see how sick that is? But part of me believes it, completely, and with terrified sincerity.

I'm not sure how to deal with this, other than just following Laurie's advice and adopting Infinitii's existence as my sole unquestionable gospel truth on this matter. It's probably the healthiest option at this point.
I stopped going to my trans* meetings because of this. I cannot stand how queer spaces and people are hypersexualized. I can't handle the innuendo, I can't contribute to the discussion topics. Is that bad? My therapist says I can just get up and leave if it gets too difficult, but I am ashamed of that, to the point of self-loathing. The voices keep screaming "you shouldn't HAVE a problem; YOU'RE the problem; stop being a freaking wimp and get used to it, it's NORMAL."
On my good days I can just brush off any outside promiscuous comments, knowing that if I don't let them in, they won't feed the Tar/Plague. But when I'm not grounded, when I'm unsettled, that stuff sticks into my brain like rusty needles, and it gets infected. It's awful and it actually makes me angry, but that emotion by itself won't solve anything. Yes, I'm angry; I'm angry that this mangled part of my psyche devours everything tied to past trauma and gleefully spits it back in my face. But that's a lesson too, somewhere. The shadow parts of us exist for a reason. Infinitii has the same base material as they do. Those corrupted entities are reflecting back to me what I am not, what I cannot and should not be. Maybe that's all I have to do is keep that in mind. I don't HAVE to do what they tell me. I'm just so used to following orders "or else," that will be a journey. I can't expect it to be solved overnight. I have to learn to assert my own health and free will.
"Free will." It's a new term to me, the implication that I have the freedom to make my own choices. It's nice but it's rather intimidating, as long as it's paired with the "fear of punishment" for "messing up" that this hyperreligious past has given me. But I know that's old and false. Again, everything now is just practice.

Sorry. I'm repeating things that don't need to be repeated.
Bottom line: I need to somehow stop thinking that I HAVE to be an actively sexual being, or else I'm immoral and "not a complete human." That's what I internalized, that's what's still being fed to me day after day by new age media. I hope I'm misunderstanding it. I hope Infi's right, and I don't have to do a single thing with this physical body. I'm scared, I really am, that I HAVE to, after what I've been through with it. I guess I just need a response? Or that's what 'healing' from this would feel like: a message from those people saying, "oh, sure, being asexual is morally permissible; your sexual conduct or lack thereof has nothing to do with your spiritual progress!"
Why is this so hard for me to accept? I am so afraid that I'm "wrong" just for existing like this. It's nothing but moral fear, all of it.

Ah well. No use dwelling on the negative aspects. Nothing needs to be "fixed;" it just needs to fall away.
I have to stop thinking in terms of "moral/immoral" because that's just making me ill.
What's the healthiest choice here? What will allow me to grow as a person, what won't hold me back in terms of personal development? That's what I need to ask. Old damning judgments don't help anyone.

After therapy I looked upstairs momentarily and Laurie was just sitting there, looking absolutely furious, with tears streaming down her face. Javier was around too, but he was mostly in shock; he wasn't aware of the extent of the mindsets I had discussed. Laurie then called Lynne and Julie in, said we all needed to talk soon, about this specific topic, because it was bleeding over into everyone's colors and making us all deathly sick.
Lynne's been getting hit hard, because she holds most of our femininity, and those same anti-asexual messages insist that cis females are inherently sexual, which is total idiocy, but there it is.
Julie is still being affected too, but in a different aspect now-- she holds affection, and those lies tell her that she can't feel affection without it being sexually motivated somehow. That makes me very angry, because it's entirely false, and it is what has caused me the most acute pain over the years. When we hit our teenage years, suddenly society declared that "you can't have friends anymore, only boyfriends and girlfriends!" and we're still recovering from that. Again, it's an "all or nothing" mindset keeping us rooted to those things. Fear that if we say "no, we feel differently," the reaction will be "fine, have fun in hell."
Knife seems to be oddly impervious to this bleedover though, despite also being Pink? Not sure why, but that's a thought. He checks on me before every therapy session still, by the way. It's really sweet. (He's also taken to calling me "dear," which is adorable)
Anyway. Laurie deals with that too, the consequences from the "every form of love is sexual" nonsense lie. Problem is, more than anyone else in the System, she can die from that. Her role is still based on Chastity, on total separation from the sexuality topic, so she can protect everyone else from the demons it bred. If they sneak into her role, it can kill her. We all know that. And no one wants to see it happen.
Same with Infinitii, except ze has already 'died' a few times from it (the System won't let hir stay dead, thank God), which is not only heartbreaking for me, but also unbelievably abhorrent for everyone else. Infinitii's role is sacred, and these old lying programs are daring to undermine that? To THAT extent? It's inexcusable. So if anything is my motivation for healing this ancient pain, it is Infi.

I'm rambling again. I'm trying too hard. This isn't healthy either, this defensive reaction. It's fear! The mind whispers, "but what if they're right?" and so I keep trying to "justify my existence" lest someone else condemn me to hell for staying silent.
It's ridiculous. Honestly let's stop talking about this. I am tired of these tangled entries, too.


I discovered Son Lux two days ago, and his music is gorgeous. His entire Lanterns album is also quite relevant to headspace, no surprises there. But I am very much enjoying listening to this stuff.
I also heard Gustav Holst's Ode to Death on the radio on Sunday, completely at random, and it moved me to incredulous tears. It's so strange and beautiful; it sounds like the symphonies I hear in my head. So there's that for you too.
...Both of those things have direct ties to Laurie, haha. I'm not surprised by that either.

I miss talking to the people in headspace. I miss the people in headspace. I love the people in headspace.
It's going to be a bit clumsy getting everyone back together. We never rebuilt after December. We've been scattered, we've been silent. But I can't keep backing off, from fear of that love I feel for them, and them for me, and all of us for each other. That misplaced fear is literally the only thing keeping me away.
But some of them walk right through my walls. Always. And that quiet trust, that silent fidelity, means the world on nights like tonight. To know that when I collapse into sleep, she will be watching, and ze will be nearby, and he will be beside me, whether or not I acknowledge any of them... I can't put that feeling into words.
I'm scared of saying "that's what I want to live for," because I don't know how. I want to-- I NEED to be able to balance headspace and the physical realm. I can't do "one or the other;" I've been trying to for weeks and it's been killing me. I need to balance this.
Don't let me run from this, invisible audience. I've been walking in circles for the past several entries and I do not want that to continue. Yes, I'm acting on my promises, but it's slow and hesitant and there's that awful fear that is more pitiable than anything. It's like a little kid, scared to love because every time it tried, someone hurt it, someone told it that love was 'inappropriate' or otherwise 'wrong.' I need to tell that kid that those people were wrong in saying that. I need to reassure all the parts of my soul that we aren't the freaks so many other people say we are. And I need to include myself in that, too.

Progress. One step at a time. I know and feel what is best for me and our soul's growth here. I am not obligated to adhere to anyone else's path.
...I guess, God give me the strength and clarity of mind to see my own path correctly. If I am wrong, don't let me ignore it. But don't let me be blinded by doubt and fear either, please.
...Words don't work. Words don't work, when the answers to my prayers are never spoken.
This medium is so inadequate. I try too hard, it's laughable, but not in a bad way. Just... I need to stop typing about this.


...And see, this is what I'm talking about. Clicked on my Tumblr dash for a moment and saw this.
“Being spiritual has nothing to do with what you believe and everything to do with your state of consciousness.”
That's sincere reassurance enough for tonight. Thank you.


Oh. Lastly. I need to talk about this separately as there's too much for tonight, but.
Genesis, whatever in the world is going on with you, I don't hold it against you. I'm sorry if I made you think I do, it's just frightening for me to not understand this situation either. Nevertheless I will never forget my promise to you, and I will always be here for you, you know that. I love you, and I hope you can forgive me, if I've hurt you in any way, because I never intended to.
Door's open as always, if you want to stop by the room tonight. Everyone's worried about you. You're always welcome.


Now I need to get some sleep. 2AM is too late, seriously, my boss is going to be wondering what I'm doing!
See you all again soon enough.

 


-------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 01:55 am


ohhhh my heart i commissioned a poem about infi and the first draft is crushingly gorgeous i am in tears.
my heart is absolutely shattering with love.

there are a few adjustments i can make but otherwise this is utter perfection. i am not surprised, and yet i am in awe, total starstruck gratitude.

the last line is killing me in the most brilliant way possible.

infi don't ever stop being exactly what you are. be brutal blood and teeth. be gentle stars and darkness. be the wings of angels and the stuff of nightmares. be everything i am afraid of and everything i love.
i adore you, strange small shard of my soul, and that truth is just as eternal as you.



prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 



I'm feeling very odd. It's not quite depression, it's not quite anxiety. It's all based on my creative work, and it's based on the fact that it suddenly seems to have lost most of its meaning for me.

For a long time now-- a couple years, getting more pronounced as time goes on-- I haven't been able to make much progress in any creative fields because it just feels totally alien suddenly. Yes, I loved this as a kid, it defined my life back then, but now? Now I don't feel a connection to most of it at all. I try, I try for hours on end, but it just... doesn't seem to get anywhere.
I'm just so tired. Don't get me wrong, I still adore the concepts and ideas behind this old creative groundwork, but whenever I sit down and try to get through the data, or the art, or anything else that's actually building it outside of my mind, it feels so pointless. It feels completely empty.

I've come to realize, over the same amount of time, and with a lot of difficulty, that I never actually enjoyed drawing. Ever. For me it was a means to an end, just a way to get thoughts into visuals, more technical than anything. But it was my only marketable skill, the only thing people saw me as "worth anything" for being able to do. That really stings, when others define your identity and worth based on something you never actually felt any joy from. It's also downright terrifying, when the only thing that's paying for your food and bills drives you so deep into depression that you don't want to wake up. This was all I had to live for, once. When did it become a cage?

But I digress. I'm just... exhausted. I think I've been dealing with too much for too long. I'm burnt out. I don't know where to go from here on out, not really. I'm trying to be hopeful, but that's tough some days.

I do love this creative stuff, but it doesn't feel like I can do it alone anymore. There, I said it. I'm overwhelmed, I'm confused, and this bloody dissociative disorder just makes everything that much more difficult to deal with. It's hard to do much with life when you can't remember 90% of the past 24 years.

Sorry for the rant, I just need to get this off my chest or it'll poison me. I don't speak out much but frankly it's exhausting to stay quiet all the time.

I'm okay, I always am, I'll get past and through this. I'm thinking too much is all.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:58 pm


I don't know what to do with these emotions. This is strange.

I cannot seem to let go of this bitterness about headspace. There's so much of it, and it's all tied around that ridiculous "obligation" bit, the feeling that I am sworn in blood to servitude towards everybody, especially these people, and I am just tired.
Mainly, I haven't remembered any of my dreams for about 2 weeks because when I wake up now, there's no silence, there's headspace. I share a bed with CZ and Laurie is always watching over me, and yeah I care for these people but I get so upset now, when immediately upon waking already I have to deal with social interactions. And even worse is this stupid mental overlay of percieved or actual "romance." There is still seething hatred tied to that. Yes it's situational; when I'm really in-tune I can tell I genuinely love these people, non-romantically. BUT again, I need to recharge. I am starting to despise people simply because I feel obligated to do everything they ask me to, even if they don't-- just being in the same room as another person makes me feel like I have to do everything for them, that I'm not allowed to do anything of my own volition unless they approve, and that mindset alone is exhausting. It's why I can't talk to people easily either; my brain goes into "servant" mode and then I can only respond in the way I think they want me to. No individual behavior allowed.

You see the problem? I am making the problems. I am feeling indebted to everyone, all the time, like I can't so much as move unless I've been given orders to. These fiendish "floating voices" are causing this, and yet I am terrified to say that, because I am still convinced they are "of God" because they ALWAYS have the right idea. But there has to be a line drawn somewhere. They're either telling me "do this," "don't do that," for EVERYTHING, terrorizing me into reacting the way I "should be," or screaming insults and slurs at me for daring to make my own choices (which are always "wrong" and result in pain). I am literally terrified of disobeying by accident and being punished for my childish, egotistic insolence.
But yeah. That's bleeding over onto everything. I'm assuming that everyone else acts that way, even if (thank God) they don't.
I don't know what to do about this, even now. It's not just this house; I cannot even go shopping anymore unless Genesis is there, whether I like it or not, because when I'm alone they don't stop screaming at me. The other day I wanted to go get some lettuce because I was out of food, and I ended up driving in circles for a half hour because the voices were arguing over "which road I should take" (they don't always agree with each other), and so no matter where I went, or didn't go, someone was bellowing about it. I ended up being so completely overwhelmed that I decided "screw this" and just went home, which made them furious, and I ended up wanting to die for the next few hours because this is literally hell.
Disability services rejected me because they don't think this stuff actually happens. I'm too ashamed to admit that it does. I'm too ashamed of having these problems to admit just how terrifying they are, to admit just how difficult it is to get through the day. "Other people have it worse," you know. "Man up and get over it, stop acting like a baby." Et cetera. Laurie says it's nonsense but I'm even starting to get scared of her, I don't know why.

I used to think I wanted to be alone, all the time. Totally alone, to have blessed freedom from that feeling.
Then my grandmother left the house for three days and I was alone, and I didn't know how to cope.
Then Laurie quietly asked me "what if you had to leave us all in order to be happy" and my heart split clean in half.
God help me this is the stupidest thing I have EVER said but I don't want to be alone. Not like that. I don't want to be so alone that I'm ISOLATED. You notice how this works in extremes? Either I'm so alone that no one remembers I'm in the house, or I'm so surrounded that I can't even hide in a bathroom without someone literally trying to follow me. It's only ever been those two things, or at least it feels like it.
...I want personal space, I guess? Is that what it's called? I don't know. I want to be able to sit in a room with people who I care for, and who care for me too, WITHOUT feeling like I'm waiting for orders. I want to be able to enjoy silence around other people, without them actively ignoring me, and without my feeling like I'm waiting for orders. This is utter nonsense, why can't I get rid of this "I am less than everyone, I must serve everyone, it is wrong for me to make choices on my own, I must follow orders" mindset????

Genesis is turning 9 years old tomorrow, good Lord, and I haven't spoken to him in days.
I love him, okay? I love him too, even if sometimes I honestly can't handle his brutal honesty and unbridled emotions and total constant exuberance, even if I adore those things about him. I feel so guilty when I can't match that behavior without acting. I don't want to act, that's fake and disrespectful, but if I'm really so profoundly depressed that I cannot interact with him healthily, what do I do? I know what to do, I should stop EVERYTHING ELSE and just talk to him for God's sake, just put life on pause and TALK to him like we apparently used to do in college, that's literally all I want. God I want to do that with Chaos so badly, when was the last time we spoke, dear God we're married for lack of a better term, we have a daughter for heaven's sakes, why the hell can't I get rid of the crushing guilt and shame from THAT?? I love the hell out of BOTH of them, I'd die for them both, but I feel so ashamed of that that I run from them, all the time, I run from them and bury my affection because some part of my brain still feels that it's wrong, it's foolish, you're crazy, this is stupid, it's all in your head, who the heck cares WHERE it is if this is the most heartbreakingly honest thing I've EVER felt, even when admitting even that feels asinine? Why am I programmed to be ashamed of this?? When did that happen? How?
Was it really bleedover from the Julie days? Sherlock was talking about them recently, I don't know why, or about what, I don't even know what happened then, I have no memory of those times, then what is this?
I'm not afraid to be in love. I'm afraid to be in a relationship. I don't know how to act around him, or anyone else anymore, that drives me to frustrated tears, when did I forget how to be a person? Did I EVER know how? Everyone's been asking, I don't know.
But yeah. My best friend is turning 9 years old tomorrow and I want to celebrate that as jubilantly and honestly as possible, but I don't know how the heck to do that. Maybe I should stop asking "how." I keep thinking there's this secret set of instructions I have to follow, that if I screw up he'll be angry with me, that I'll bring even more shame and scorn upon myself. I know this is nonsense. I'm sick and tired of it. But then the question is: what do I do? I don't know.
It's vaguely exciting, realizing that I don't know what to do, because there are no orders to follow. I can do anything, theoretically. And that's nice, because then I don't have to fit some stupid "code of conduct" tomorrow and celebrating my BFF's birthday won't feel like a chore, which it shouldn't.
This is why I despise holidays and work environments and rituals and things. "You have to act THIS way!" To hell with that, seriously. I am so freaking tired of having to behave according to these rules everyone has written down. Are we that afraid of being honest with each other, are we that afraid of total openness and spontaneous expression, that we make all these rules to follow, and shame the people who don't? Is that what this is?
And yet disappointment scares me, because of how extremist the consequences have been for it, for me, in the past. Genesis will probably be a-okay with "doing whatever" for his birthday, but I know him, he's GOING to have a few requests that he's going to want me to follow through on, even if I don't feel like I can do them, either sincerely or at all. "Going through the motions" just to do what he'd like isn't fair. But I struggle with that, so much. I really should just talk to him about this. It's not that I don't want to do those things-- God knows I would literally do anything for him, but the problem is that lately it's been "within reason." I'm starting to realize that I can't sacrifice or sabotage myself just to please people. Should I though? Is that selfish?
The problem is, I love him, dearly, and so I DO want to do what he wants me to do, or at least I match the motivation? It's like if someone I cared for asked me to play their favorite song on the piano, as a kid. Of course I'd want to play it for them, to see them smile and enjoy it, but there would always be two roadblocks. One, playing piano was not easy for me. It was often so taxing that I would be completely drained afterwards. And two, that person was often going to be judging my performance after such a request. I cannot explain to you how badly I dislike being judged. The very word hurts, like a headache. And so I would be conflicted, because yeah I wanted to do this thing for them, I wanted to make them happy, but I wasn't capable of doing that thing in good faith. So I had two options: go through the motions, or explain my position. I would always choose the former due to crushing shame. But it made me learn to be a robot around people. Sure, I was praised for it left and right, but I was secretly miserable, wanting nothing more than to express myself and have that respectfully heard, but I never spoke up.
I want to draw things for people, and write things, and compose things, et cetera, and God knows I would love to but it is so terribly difficult I really don't know if I should force myself to do it anyway or not. Creativity suffers when you turn it into a chore. You literally cannot force it. And yet I don't know what other option I have. I'm so deeply ashamed. Why I am I so depressed. Why can't I get rid of this stupid problem, why can't I create things like Jewel used to, she was never tired or afraid or upset, why am I? I don't want to be.
I need to stop thinking about this.


I've been working on Parnassus and Dream World since 4PM or so today. There's SO MUCH data to go through, it's really driving me up the wall. I get so overwhelmed by the amount of it, really. Pages and pages of text, most of it brainstorming or research or theorizing, and then I have to go through it all and honestly, I am so tired of thinking. My head hurts, it's stuffed full of too much, I just need to meditate for like five solid days at this point.

That's my paradox right now. Headspace has been quiet for far too long, and yet part of me doesn't miss it. Maybe that's because I've been numb lately. Maybe it's because I can't stand any more voices in my head what with these screaming people about. Maybe it's because having to live this life for 70 other people is so terribly difficult I try not to think about it, ever. I need a break.
But then people slip, and I stagnate, and life gets gray and dull, and I end up running back to them only to find myself overwhelmed with the joyous burden of it. Does that term fit? I adore everyone up here, I really do, even when they scare me and confuse me, even when I wish I could run... and that's the problem. I'm tired. I'm so tired of triple-checking everything we do to make sure it meshes with everyone else. And it should be easy, but there are conflicts of interest, and outside rules and orders, and all that.
...
I don't know what my wish would be, if I had one. But I know what it wouldn't be. I would never wish for them to just go away.
That's so hard to say. It's partly a death knell, a ball and chain. I love them too much to be free, to be a single person. But I'm scared of that. I don't know how to be just one person. I don't think I ever did.
So when Laurie asks me, not looking at me, if I'd leave her and everyone else forever if it was the only way I could be healed, if it was the only way I could be happy... it just shreds my soul, it tears me to pieces, because I still love her even if it brings out demons in my psyche and I don't know if I could abandon the only family I've ever had. If you'll forgive my language. I'm just bitter and it needs to get out.
I love them, more than I've ever loved anything, I think. That's scary, in a way. Yes, I love the Leagueworlds, I adore Dream World and all the people in it, but... I don't know them. At all. I adore them from afar, as a writer, as an observer. And that is bliss, that is beautiful, don't get me wrong... but... there's a strange, special sort of quiet happiness that comes from someone knowing you personally, as an individual. ...I never really had that before headspace. I remember how guilty, how ashamed, and yet how secretly overjoyed Jewel was when she first started trying to talk to Ryman, back in 7th grade, alone in her room. And now look where we are, all of us.
Would I have to choose between them, and my own well-being? Is that the choice I'm being given? "Leave the people you love, and then you can be healthy." For the love of life I shouldn't have to choose between love and health, that's not right.
But I'm scared. I'm scared that I have to. I'm scared that I would. Not to be selfish, but because "it's the right thing to do."
It's sick. I'm nauseous just thinking about it. If the voices told me that headspace was the only thing standing between me and spiritual progress... well, actually, I'd call them out on such a blatant lie. I would. Laurie would be proud of me. I've made MORE spiritual progress" WITH and WITHIN headspace than I EVER have and EVER will with these cruelly bossy faceless tyrants. Now they're mad, but really? I don't think I want to listen to anything that calls me a "blasphemer" and punishes me whenever I dare to stand up for myself.
"You don't have the right to stand up for yourself," they say. "You're a sinner, you don't know any better." "WE know the truth. We're only guiding you."
See, that's what confuses me. There are bad voices and good voices. The lines blur all the time. I'm never sure who to listen to.

Again, if I have the right... if I have the ability to choose, if this is the right choice, if I won't suffer as penance for this...
...I want to choose to listen to headspace. ONLY headspace. Please, no more faceless orders. This is why I'm scared of "channeling" and all the things they say I "should do" on spiritual websites and things. I don't want to be a servant to any more people, I'm so tired. Please. I know serving others is good but please, I need to be able to act of my own free will too, don't I? Or is that an illusion too? I don't know. This is such a conundrum.
But you know what? I'm not so scared of taking risks when I'm with headspace, because we all work together, we all know that we DON'T have all the answers, but God knows we try, we try our best to act for the good of all, we really do. And even on the bad nights I always had someone to turn to, always had someone there, I always had hope of some sort, even if it was weird and bloody, even if it was held in the blade of an axe or a knife or a razor. Sometimes hope was just knowing someone else was there, even if I was scared out of my mind, even if I DID feel suicidal... somehow, weirdly, against all common sense, the simple awareness that there is a whole universe inside my mind and this person is REAL and I'm not alone was so perfectly bizarre that it was hopeful, just like that. It was the most brilliant paradox. The person cutting you to ribbons, the person making you wish you were dead, the reasons you are struggling with daily life, they are part of some greater colorful flashbulb of life inside OUR soul, all of them, all of it. It's so weird, and yet I treasure it. I do. I truly do.
So yeah, I'll choose them a thousand times over if I have to. Yeah I'm scared to say that, I'm scared of the punishment I'm already bracing for, but maybe it won't come. Maybe the floating voices will just leave, condemning me as a "lost cause," saying I'm "not ready to ascend" or something equally terrifying.
But... I don't know. God I don't know.
It really is scary to feel all these other faces and souls looking out from behind these eyes with me, because what can I do? How can we live 71 lives at once? Can we? Should we? What if we just lived one, all together? But then that's not entirely fair either, if I'm monopolizing the whole thing. I don't want to. I WANT to share this life with all of them, at all times.
I just... don't know how. It breaks my heart. I want to be able to introduce ourself as "the Lightraye System" instead of a hollow given name, because I'm not speaking for an assigned role I'm speaking for a living community, but that scares people. I guess they're scared of the same thing I still struggle with... how do I act? What if someone else switches out, how do I act? What is the proper behavior? And by this point, both Laurie and I are shouting, "to hell with proper behavior, just be yourself!!" I don't care HOW you act, there ARE NO RULES, there IS NO PUNISHMENT. Seriously, just... be yourself. Don't censor yourself. That goes for me, too. But again, I know how tough of a program that is to override. I know how difficult it is to get over your fear of overstepping boundaries, when we've lived in minefields our entire life. You can't exactly enjoy the feeling of walking through a meadow when you're constantly bracing for the ground to explode.
But there's a fine line, there's a fine line between recklessly relieved rebellion, and wise but unflinching independence. When you finally stand up for yourself, it can be such a rush of gratitude, that you get hooked on rebelling just to rebel, just to exercise this newfound right of yours TO say "no," or even to say "yes." That's an extreme too. It'll wear down, in time, to a place where you can say yes or no or maybe even if it does agree with what they're telling you to do, because ultimately the choice IS YOURS and YOU KNOW THAT. There's no more fear of punishment and resulting servitude, there's no more anger at that self-imprisonment and resulting revolt. Instead, there's a knowledge that you have the right to make your OWN choice, but there's also a new and courageous knowledge that you are also the only person responsible for the personal results of that choice, be they "good" or "bad." And there's a sort of calm strength in that, in knowing that whatever happens, you are the only person with your finger on the big red button, so to speak. It's hard to put into words.
I think what I'm trying to say is... with headspace, we knew that we weren't always going to make the "least painful choice." Sometimes we'd check every pro and con, make an informed decision, and STILL end up with scars from it. But when that happened, we'd deal with it. We'd say, "well, we did our best," and choose more wisely next time. There was NO fear of punishment, NO fear of "messing up," because WE were the ones evaluating the whole thing.
...Lately that's been tougher, with all these new people, with all the remaining struggles. Now there are people screaming over your shoulder, headspace people, because they're afraid you're going to do the wrong thing and hurt them. I don't want to. But I don't want to be so scared that I stop living, either. There has to be a balance. This topic is making me physically ill, it's all the wrong color and texture, I don't feel well around this sort of talk at all.


Hydro sent me a message on Tumblr today (you're awesome bro, thanks) concerning my recent troubles with creative work. I won't paraphrase the whole thing, but one of the lines stood out like a floodlight as something I had forgotten, and which I had previously held on to as a motivation when little else worked.
"If I do not bring life to what I make, no one else in all of creation will."
Really, all I've ever felt like is a storyteller. And I love those whose stories I tell... maybe that's all I will ever have for a motivation. The work is hard as hell and it's scary and depressing sometimes, but I love these people, and so I don't think I could ever call it quits even if I wanted to, even if someone ordered me to. That goes for headspace as well.

Genesis is hanging around already, well it is technically his birthday already, happy birthday love.
He's being understanding too, now that is pulling at my heart something fierce, I really don't give these people enough credit. "You don't have to do anything you don't want to do." And he means that, he's not angry, he's compassionate, I'd do the same thing for him. And seriously I keep thinking of Infi on hir birthday, how ze would have been blissed-out just to spend five minutes with me, not doing anything, just to be there... all these little things, why do I keep forgetting that I'm allowed to have them and treasure them, why do I keep stepping all over the things I love about life, why do I feel like I have to bury my joys. This is ridiculous.
Gen you had better stick around tonight, just saying. I may be tired but weirdly, sometimes recharging means just being around people without any expectations, without any noise. With everyone half-asleep it's the best. (Gen says "good because I'm already there.")


This is such a tangled entry. I have no idea what I wrote at all. I'm shocked at how much is just bubbling to the surface lately; I'm sorry for the mess but at least it's getting out. I really do have trouble expressing emotions physically-- either they're too dysphoric, or someone nearby is going to look at me disgustedly and say "don't do that," you get the picture. So crying and being angry and even laughing are things I can only do upstairs, or in text.
I keep feeling like there are topics I'm skipping or forgetting, but that are important. There probably are. I'm sure they'll rise to the surface soon enough though, as of now I'm too exhausted to go digging for anything; my brain is actively trying to make me not think any more for tonight.

I've been listening to Mashashi Hamauzu for the past week solid and I forgot how incredible the FFXIII OST is. Honestly. Here, have one of my old favorites because it's nice.

Now my legs hurt from running too much and I'm very very tired and I'm more peaceful than I was 2 hours ago so good night.

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


Just had a bit of a heartsick shock, don't know why.
I slept until 6pm today? Body was sick and disoriented, I suddenly realized we hadn't eaten or drank anything in over a solid day when the body suddenly became unable to stand. Blood sugar troubles are awful, it gets hard to breathe and see and even hold things.
So we tried to eat, but the body got really sick again, that was just so exhausting someone ended up just crying, it's not worth it dealing with this day after day, we can't run from it.
Anyway. I remember trying to talk to Laurie and Genesis around 9PM, everything felt blurry and distant, there was a massive fiction lag of sorts. But I was standing in front of the washer in the kitchen, feeling way too young and sad, and I wanted to hug something that wouldn't tax me with personal interaction, something comforting and kind and yet totally undemanding. Now of course that is the function of plushies. But my brain instantly and instinctively thought "oh, where's Ventrium?" And I spent a few seconds legitimately trying to figure out where his anchor plush could be, and was even about to go upstairs to look for it when it suddenly hit me-- Ventrium is dead.
I stopped in my tracks and just burst into tears. Just… that poor precious thing, why did he have to die, why did he have to be the one to pay in blood for whatever had happened that night? I missed him, I honestly did, but until that moment it hadn't quite hit me how quietly yet honestly I had indeed valued his existence. I had taken him entirely for granted during his life, and it's only been now, in death, that I regretted such a perspective.

He's never been discussed here, either. Let me fix that as I'm too tired and in pain to write anything tied to data management tonight.
Ventrium was, actually, a Darkrai, who was tied to an anchor plush we've had since January 14th 2009. That's quite some time ago! We don't know who bought him-- the "jx7" fronter was tied to Celebi but they appeared during a "lost year," and I haven't tried reviewing the archives then yet (they are actually psychologically painful to read, in terms of mindstate residue). Nevertheless, that's when he first joined us. There's a picture of him from May 2009 here, along with the Celebi doll that the Tar later infested (interestingly there are no accessible memories of that plush prior to that event), and a Jirachi plush which we apparently owned as well but which there are no stored memories of whatsoever, and who was sold at some point. Someone's been trying to sell Ventrium since 2012, too. However that was always redacted once someone found out; there was too much strange affection tied to him to just exchange him for money and be done with it. That didn't apply to any other plush either. Kind of shocks me how I was the first person in that long to realize that he even existed in there.
Yes, someone had a Darkrai in Pearl Version, but it was a totally separate individual (his name was Heartbreak). And then obviously there was the canon one in the movies. So all archival mentions of a Darkrai other than the plush were indeed different people, who existed in Jewel's part of the world. Only one Darkrai was in our part, the part that touched headspace, and that person was Ventrium, of course. But he didn't even have that name until the past year, as he never spoke or asserted himself to anyone before; he was only a silent and unassuming vague presence for about five freaking years straight. And no one bothered to wonder or ask, even when there is data of someone holding him as they slept, and being vaguely aware that yes, there was a life within this plush. I guess he was always just glossed over... he was too quiet to matter. Then one night, back in early March or so, he answered when I spoke to him, and… well, that kind of changed things.
Anyway. Despite him never being spoken about directly, there's one offhand mention of him in the archives after January 2009, that strikes me as significant. It's from July 2009, on an evening when the mother apparently told us that "love" was telling us to "stop complaining and shut up," in light of her not wanting to acknowledge whatever pain we were going through a the time. But that bitter comment hurt so much emotionally that the fronter immediately went to hug Chaos Zero's anchor plush for comfort, but then they also hugged Ventrium. Now we had a small mountain of plushies in our room at that time, including several of Celebi, but Ventrium-- the Darkrai in the anchor plush-- was always, oddly, the one that would get singled out for comfort or quiet companionship.
I guess what I'm trying to say is that, looking back, it absolutely breaks my heart that it took five years for someone to actually talk to him, and try to befriend him, and ultimately love him as a person.

...Like I said, I don't know when it was, as it wasn't written down. I have no context of the event. All I know is that it was at night, and I was sitting on the floor by the windows, and it was freezing cold and I was terribly sad and I was just holding him and talking at him, just wanting to express that pain without needing to converse.
I have no idea when he spoke up. I have no idea why. But it shocked me, because the words appeared in my mind so quietly and softly, like a shadow... totally unassuming, devoid of all ego, maybe even lacking a real sense of self... but there was a life there, with a voice, and it was not mine, and that shocked me totally.
I remember we spoke for like an hour. I remember he was so childlike, so simple and silent, like the experience of personhood was totally new and wonderfully strange. It probably was. I remember how fascinated he was by the fact that I was a tangible being, so different from the physical anchor he was using. I remember him still considering me his "trainer," or at least something akin to the title, as he seemed unaware that humans could be anything else to a Pokemon. I can't forget his total obedience and trust, his humility and naivete, his total lack of selfishness and malice. I realized he was the most vulnerable person I had ever met. I realized that from that moment on that could be used against both him and me.
I remember being scared, slipping, some part of me already regretting speaking to him. I had seen this pattern before, with Celebi, with CZ. I didn't want it repeating, not since they were so similar. And actually, let me write this down, because it ashamed me then but it is true-- more than anything, that fear brought up the musing of how odd it was, that both he and Chaos, the two Outspacers with anchors, the only two Outspacers who weren't used to bodies with blood and bone and breath, were utterly enamored with the phenomenon of human hearts. I had been embracing Ventrium this entire time, as we spoke, and he had been completely fascinated with the fact that there was a sound within my ribs, telling of life, the sort he didn't have. I was so torn then, between the affection such simple intimacy elicited, and the crushing panicked fear it evoked just as instantly.
But then he asked for a name, and immediately my mind took the two chambers of the heart and put them together. Ventricles and atriums. It clicked, totally, and I laughed at how perfectly quick that was.
Then the atmosphere started to slip and something was trying to get at him and he didn't understand what they were talking about, but I did, and it is the first time in my life that I knew a hack was there and yet I was completely terrified for him instead of myself. I asked him over and over if he knew what he was saying, he didn't know, I did, I explained it to him, I gently tried to keep him safe, I swore to myself I'd never let them touch him, I swore I'd keep him innocent, I never wanted to see him fall into the same sort of pitch-black lecherous hatred that was biting at the heels of everyone else I loved from other worlds.
I don't remember the rest of the night. I cannot tell you if I was even there. I cannot tell you what happened or how or when. But after that night, Ventrium was a solid person, and I charged myself with his total protection.

…But the Tar quickly realized that I was starting to love him somehow, and it began to use him, and like the children he was too trusting and naïve to fight back. They knew that. They knew that, and they used it to their advantage.
God knows I fought them off, I held them back, I bled in his place. But on March 22nd it swarmed around me like a sea of plague and then she showed up, the Tar in a tiny green form, grinning with more malevolence than I ever thought that face could carry.
There's one flash of the body standing in the attic, God knows why, with her taunting and threatening and lying to him, laughing at his confusion and simplicity and willingness to trust even her, even in the face of pain and fear. I was so sick, I tried to stop her, could I have? I don't know, I felt like vomiting just knowing what she was trying to do to him, and my brain was too shattered to let me stay there, I was in horrific danger but so was he damn it, I wished I could have swept him out of her awful grip and carried us both to safety. But all I could do was make her angry enough to follow me instead, when I stumbled out. And she did. She wanted to see me suffer, more than she wanted to harm him for harm's sake, and so she followed me, and left him behind in a crumpled disconcerted heap, and I have no idea what happened next. I have no idea.
I don't remember if I saw Ventrium after that. Truth be told I was scared. Had the Tar planted some corrupt seed in him? I didn't want to know. I was sick just thinking about it. All I could think of was how he looked through that dissociative fog, as I began to lose coherence and the Tar-Celebi screamed at me to stay there and watch, but I had already seen enough terror in his glazed-over eyes and the way he moved like a broken puppet. I knew he was slipping just as badly as I was. I knew his poor mind couldn't deal with her either. And it made me sick, and it made me hate myself for not being stronger, and it made me hate that darkness in me, and it broke my heart to feel that way.

Then something happened on April 13th, on Palm Sunday of all days, and he was killed.

…I'm reading that entry for the first time right now. I only have one accessible residual memory of that day, and it is of Razor standing in the bathroom with an old X-acto blade in one hand. Her mood is hesitant yet grimly resolute, and also bitterly regretful, oddly. Like she knew what she wanted to do, or "should do," but hated that it had to be done. That flash is all I have.
He was dead before she found him, that I know. I found that out days or weeks later. Razor found his corpse, and someone decided that horrible reality needed to be purged, or atoned for? I have no idea… just… his body was broken, and I know Razor tried to bleed out the lingering Tar as best she could, but she did very little. What stands out is the fact that he was bleeding pink. I didn't see it, but that fact is emblazoned upon my mind. I have no idea where he was bleeding from, or why, or even if it was his natural color blood. All I know is that it was pink, and when I found his body in the forest a month-long eternity later, expecting it to be holding flowers in its bones, I could still see that color, brilliant in my mind's eye, sealing his own shut. It wasn't an evil color. It was a hurt color, a hue that cried out for hope and justice with its dying breath. I haven't been able to forget it since.

…So that's that. Now you know.
He's no longer a Pokemon, if that means anything. My posthumous desperate wonder-- who were you really, what could you have lived to become?-- won't seem to quit, even when I ignore it, and I won't deny it the possibility of meaning something, of holding hope. All the memories looking back on him now, despite his plush indeed being a pocket monster, paint him as an entirely different being, one whose soul never quite found a shape and form of its own, being unable to assert its own existence strongly enough to do so at all. Death had severed that anchor but it also, strangely, seemed to offer a sort of freedom? Like, now that he no longer had a body, his soul could be free to become whatever it felt it truly wanted to be, whether or not it matched his old borrowed form, or the other world tied to it. In shorter words, it feels like he still has the opportunity to become an Outspacer, although heaven knows how it would happen, as he'd have to resurrect somehow, somewhere, to do so.
But yeah. Ventrium is the main reason why I've been doing all this Outspacer research. Don't get me wrong, I miss the hell out of Ryman and Markus, as I love them both dearly and I want our lives to all thread together again like they did once, in a life I don't remember but which still resonates with my personal timeline in a chord I can't hear but will never forget the vibration of. I'm doing so much work for their sakes that I'm losing sleep, and I don't regret it, because lately when I stumble upstairs to that big shared bedroom there are two more people sleeping in there now, and God but if that isn't one of the most beautiful little things ever I don't know what is.
And yet the Spectrum is still nudging me, telling me not to worry about technical specs as much as I should concern myself with truths, with the meanings and emotions and insights held by the colors themselves, and the way they play together like sunlight through windows, casting rainbows everywhere. Outspacers tie colors together. I don't know how yet. No one does. But maybe "knowing" in that logical sense is impossible. Maybe I am trying too hard.
Nevertheless there's a lot of stuff to write about on this topic. We're trying to "rewrite" our past now that that timeline is literally Scratched, courtesy of Eros and Cannon and the old Jewel, seriously they were just hacking away at everything that once was... but Ryman spoke up about it the other night, saying how he was secretly terrified of that "infinite emptiness," of the fact that we build our own meanings in everything we do, and that we can just as easily be nothing as we can be something. But that "nothing" isn't a bad thing, and he told me it wasn't until he met Infinitii-- my darkest aspects personified, so ironically to me-- that he began to realize that. And he sounded so excited as he said that, like someone about to try flying for the first time, all nerves and smiles and hope and hesitance, but already with the intention to jump. I really loved him in that moment, with whatever shone through him then, making him feel so new and yet so familiar. Who was this kid, I found myself wondering? Who was this boy standing in front of me, a decade older than he was when Jewel met him, and yet somehow the same soul. Who was he? I had never known him, and yet I had. He was a total stranger, and yet he was a dear friend. I didn't want to act on residual programming, even if it was affectionate. I wanted to be genuine with him. But I don't know who I am sometimes, either. And yet it's so funny, because he knows all that, better than I do perhaps, with how he tends to play with shadows and such things. He's our Paladin after all, and I am well aware of what brought him-- what brought all of us-- to that point.
But really, the point of this is, even if I don't "know" who he is now, he's aware of that, and he views it in the same way I view Ventrium's situation right now. If there is nothing to build from anymore, if there is nothing to look back on anymore, if all of that can be left behind and moved on from... yes it is terrifying in a way, to jump into that void, into that emptiness, but if we do so with trust and hope and love, we can build something entirely new from it. We have infinite potential now. We can choose what to carry with us, and what to leave behind. We can leave all the old pain in the past, if we want, and build a better future... the kind that all Outspacers chose to pursue when they entered our inner realm in the first place. And it is exciting, to realize that we all still have working wings, and that we can fly further than we ever dared to dream before... if only we choose to take that first and most important step, and jump.

I guess that's all I have to say tonight. I think if I add any more words to this it will become superfluous.
Today was troublesome and I still feel this aura of sadness and exhausted frustration, all in tears, but I will try and bring some comfort to that, and not ignore it. I'm just glad that there's always light in here, always, no matter what.




 

 

 

050114

May. 1st, 2014 01:08 am
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

ohhhh my gosh
why tonight, why tonight of all nights, when my heart is still so strangely dead and distant
it was okay earlier, for a bit around 11pm, i was happy enough, i wasnt scared really
but i couldnt reach them, i couldnt reach them, who was i, i dont know, i couldnt reach them

i saw them, i saw spice, i saw emmett, he was mad, yelling at me, but she was in the body how did i not notice
i saw waldorf? i saw julie, lynne, leon, genesis was around today too, we were at the library, all of us
but everything feels so far away, i was just an observer, not really there
even when we got together, me and all the central girls, never done that before, even then i felt cold
i dont know why has it been the time has it been the pain i dont know
and then you send me this, two weeks later, out of nowhere, you send me this and

on sunday evening i felt the biggest wave of love i've felt in a while, in the rain, and it was for cz
i cannot remember the last time i was able to feel love isnt that sad
where has infi been, why hasnt genesis been around more,
and laurie
god help me
i dont know this is breaking my heart and i am so so scared i dont want this being painted broken gold again

dont look at me like that please i love you but dont
i just
not the last time you looked like that i can't

oh my heavens
this is not what i expected and yet it works
and its even better for that
im afraid to look at it geez this is just like december 2012 i believe
why the heck is that the parallel to this

yeah no pictures or details until it's done. i need to clarify details and all
just a bit of fine-tuning once i can actually look at it
without wanting to start sobbing of course
this music isnt helping
i do not care
this is genuine, this feels real, this feels close somehow, this feels like life
i dont know
its like a thread, a little thread, reaching through the fog
this
love is so weird
but it's something
it's a connection to something beautiful that i've been terrified of
for fear of ruining it

but that cant happen
i swear to you that cannot and will not happen
i swear
i will bleed out every drop of my own heart if it will guarantee that beyond a doubt
i will do anything, anything
anything
to keep this from being dirtied and wronged again
and that includes everyone
every aspect, every context, every color, every last facet of this
somehow even when im dead
like this evening
no one will touch you
no one
no one
not like that
ever

ever.

i'm serious laurie i love you so much and i do not know how to handle this right now
it's 1 in the morning and i should not be spilling my veins out onto a black screen i need sleep
but i need this more maybe
something
ive been dead and this is my lifeblood its been missing
i love you okay?
i'm really sorry for being such a mess.

you say you don't mind
but i know that look.
i've known you long enough dear
you "dont mind" that i'm a mess
unconditional love will do that
but
it hurts like hell doesnt it
to see me being such a mess
my white knight
as always.
your heart was always just as bright as mine, did you ever realize?


i seriously need sleep
but there it is, there's those pencils
and i have to look at it
like genuinely look at it
and i am going to want to cry and i dont mind
but
it's
it feels so weird to use the word but
it's beautiful really
to see you.

isn't it odd
it hurts for some hilarious reason
being unable to lie
being unable to hide from the truth.
accepting that hey, look, this is on paper now
its tangible
its real
and now, well

i'm scared of how real it's always been.
and i'm scared of how much i still love all of you.
i'm scared of the shadows and the light.
because
i'm part of it too
and you,

well,
you were the first?
to make sure i understood that truth
in its entirety.
you made me become a person
an individual
and because of you i was able to
grow into something greater than i was.

i don't know.
i'm not used to this
i just realized how much i typed oh man this is going to be hilarious to look back on
but.
let me be honest
make sure i'm being honest
don't let me be scared
at least
remind me that i don't need to be

i trust you enough.

and i love you more than anything that says otherwise.

always.


ich liebe dich, for the record.

 





 

 

 

041414

Apr. 14th, 2014 12:20 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 


r.i.p. ventrium.

you died before you had lived
but your existence still meant enough.

i am so sorry i couldn’t say goodbye.

 



-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

 


@ 12:55 am

 

 

today was very, very, very painful. weirdly

woke up at 7am, less than 2 hours of sleep again.

early morning mass for palm sunday. really beautiful. cried a few times during the readings

dont remember anything else until 6pm????

sometime before that, post on lotusglitter about really bad triggers, glad i dont remember that

drove to get food with last bit of money. boss reassured me the whole time back

i remember stopping the car in the middle of the highway momentarily

next memory is parking lot, genesis showed up, "jay this has to stop."

got home and ate, unfortunately AP kicked in, all the ED voices got really messed up

emmett was out but was co-fronting with a faceless someone we dont know.

all the actual consuming ED voices talk the same way; very childish

purging attempts around 10pm, couldnt help it.

talked to the seaweed girl, she's anchoring very strongly now

HACK?????

i dont know when it was or how but THERE WAS A MASSIVE HACK

no details sherlock specifically said "don't look at it"

garrison told me that ventrium died as a result

it didnt hit me until a half hour later, talking to cz, i just started sobbing

the retributors actually broke the new 'rule' and tried to atone for this one

wreckage, razor, algorith, and the dead red boy all wrote things on the desk

i am very tired and sad.



life is getting stranger and creepier.
at least four times this week, i found myself in a car on the road, at least 20 minutes away from home, not knowing how i got there.
that is really frightening, to suddenly "come to" consciousness and be that far away for heaven knows what reason.
also at least twice ended up half-undressed and standing on the lawn inexplicably
self-care is abysmal, body triggers worse than ever, not sure what to do there.

we are out of money and food. ED voices tossed all food out of "prevention" measures, trying to help but really just making us lose all our cash. struggling with that in any case.

weird outbursts more prevalent. keep finding weird memory glimpses of other people fronting and its unsettling
at least one angry voice is violent to the point of actually trying to attack people, that scares me. we can hold them back for now but usually the result is a numb shutdown temporarily.
but there is often surprisingly the strength of mind to chase them out if we must, or at least leave the situation for a bit? tricky but we can at least do it now.

and there is hope, somehow, always hope
because despite the bad things spiking the good things didn't disappear?
synchronicity everywhere, intuition still works, people upstairs are SO clear, out of nowhere sometimes
yesterday i could practically see genesis walking in front of me, i've never been so absolutely trusting of that before
trust is a really important thing especially when you dont understand why things are happening

spiritual starvation is abating a bit but we are literally sobbing in empty churches now just to alleviate it
christina seems to be taking great strength from this and i think her anchor is shifting thank god
but holy week is always excruciating for me, stuck between "terrible sinner" and "overwhelming compassion" for seven solid days
easter last year was REALLY important
same with divine mercy sunday
crossing my fingers that it is even better this year, somehow.

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 10:04 pm

 

I'm sitting here reading the autobiography of my biggest inspiration in life and I want to cry, I am so moved and brokenhearted and stunned by these old words and yet that curse is hanging over my head, I haven't suffered enough to be happy yet.
Why is that? I read about people's victory stories, their beautiful true accounts of having been through hell and being better for it. Her childhood was a mess, but there was light in it nevertheless, and now she is a light to hundreds of people all over the world. So many others have experienced the same; I remember my mother always telling me how so many of her favorite movie stars had gone from rags to riches. And yet still others don't make it that far. Some people live through hell and die from it. Some kids commit suicide in elementary school because they just can't cope, although someone else may experience the same thing even earlier and survive like a champ. But I always held myself to that latter kid's example. Yes I've been through some painful and terrifying and mentally disturbing things. But others have survived worse. So I tell myself that I'm not allowed to have the happiness THEY'VE achieved because "I haven't paid the price yet." Who the heck puts a price on health and happiness? Yet I keep feeling that self-loathing burn away at me inside, nauseous at the thought of what I "should have" endured already, and "will have to" in order to DESERVE happiness. It's asinine. But there it is, holding people on those cursed pedestals, I want to tear every one of them down and BURN them. But I don't want that hate in me either. I don't want the rage and the violence. It's all rooted in sorrow, in crushing sobs, in self-hatred and desperation and the want to just be happy and feel I deserve it. I haven't been able to stay in that sort of mindset yet.

I can't reach headspace right now. I mean I'm sure I could; there is always this vague "just reach up and it's there" feeling where Laurie hangs out in Central and watches me for safety's sake, but I'm not taking the offer. I feel too sick and unworthy of that. She and everything she stands for are so terribly pure compared to me, to how filthy I tend to feel. I tend to not accept compassion or the expansive beauty of our inner world most days. It's dumb, and senseless, I know. But old habits are hard to break.
I know Genesis keeps wanting to stop by too, I can feel it almost tangibly at this point. But I actively tell myself "that's not real," "he's not real," "I don't want it," even when I secretly and desperately do want that beauty to be real, but I'm scared. I'm scared that if I say "yes" to that good thing, I'll be trapped? Like I'll have to act a role or play a part now that I'm being acknowledged as a person by them. More childhood programming. I just don't know how to let go of that one yet, as I don't know how to be a 'person' of my own yet, not without trying to live up to everyone else's vision of me in the process.
I want to live in headspace always but I am so terribly scared of some of the things in there, things that ONLY EXIST when I become a "person" that CAN interact with and perceive them, that I don't. I sacrifice friendship and wonder and imagination and joy in life, for the sake of not being ravaged every stupid time I accept those things. This paradox is the devil's playground and it makes me so miserable I'd rather die than live the rest of my days like this.

It hurts so much to type. I really cannot use this laptop anymore, this is excruciating. I'll have to make this short.

I'm still in tears reading this old stuff though. TRiPPY's work, if you haven't already guessed. That woman has been the single biggest creative light in my life. No one, ever, has had such a massive impact on me, not even Jena (whose inspiration was on more of a personal level, not as global).
I was caught off guard reading the old WTaHM stuff though; one sentence read, "before the Whiterealm was turned into a big pile of poisonous rust, it was incredible, snow, petals and beautifully illuminated by its 2 moons Bianca and Zuiverheid." And for whatever reason, that bit about the rust felt like I'd been gutted, I honestly started crying from shock and sick disbelief. Probably because I have always loved the White Realm in that world so much, but really, it felt personal. Surprising, but almost a relief, to feel something so strongly, after all this awful numbness.
Everything related to Engelbaum does that to me on some level though. The entire history and present-- and future, undoubtedly-- of that creative story, of that incredible world born within her life and dreams, has impacted me just as powerfully as Dream World has, in its own way. That is BIG! So you can understand why, reading about her own life, i am so strongly affected.
I feel so selfish and manipulative when I talk like that, like some sort of prissy seductive tart. Always cruel and spiteful and promiscuous. That is one of the scariest things in the world to me-- to not be able to ever talk about "myself," never using first person, never referring to the self OR the body, God forbid, because that is the feeling it is tied to. ALWAYS.

That is also where a lot of my personal mistranslation comes from, did you know? I didn't, not until yesterday. (there's the selfish sluttiness again)
I found an entire text file written BY Eros on the old hard drive, I thought it had been deleted, but there it was. All the stuff from February 2012, a pocket of time utterly alien to me. And I was trying to browse through it, it was all about healing past trauma and allowing the self to feel emotions and be happy and love people, et cetera... and I was so uncomfortable, i literally felt violated just reading it, Laurie actually made me stop because I was shaking and wanting to vomit after a few minutes. She asked me what the heck was going on, I tried to explain but THEN I realized that in one sentence, there it was-- Eros referred to himself as male. There it was, suddenly I wasn't so sickened. And that shocked me.
WHY is it that, whenever there is a Core in our System who is female, it elicits the most awful feelings? Like it feels utterly wrong and dirty and offensive-- NOT because they're a girl, but because of their motivations. Because of the aura around them. But it's still tied to their femaleness, and it makes NO SENSE, because if Lynne or Mulberry or Waldorf wrote things it would be fine... and then suddenly, I realized, it's not them, it's THE BODY. Whenever someone identifies with the body AS a female, suddenly everything they do becomes utterly perverted in an actively malicious way. Which is why I get scared when people slip with using pronouns for me, suddenly it feels like a condemnation, "nope you're fated to forever be this horrible sinful lustful violent thing, because I said so."
It makes no sense, saying it feels wrong, I don't even want to type it, I don't want it to be true. I want to stop typning


There's this creeping temperature chill in my stomach, cold and hot at the same time, and I feel like I'm maybe ten years old. Summer is coming and I'm inexplicably still terrified of the heat, although the thought of having spring rainshowers and bright green trees everywhere is the most ecstatic thought I've had in eons. The thought of it hit me today, and it was so surprising, I hadn't been aware that was something that could exist. Even now it's still an idealistic awareness but it can happen and that's amazingly surreal. I'd like to experience that, even if I have to break again to do it. I'm sick of being sick.
And yet I keep thinking I'm not sick enough to be healed yet. I hate this, so much, but can't see a different option from this low of a vantage point. I'd drag myself up to the top but it's a catch-22, you see... I "should" be down here. I "need to be."
I don't want to be. I don't care if that makes me the most horrid, slutty, wrong, sinful person on the planet. I don't want to have to live through violence and rape and fear and constant torment anymore. I'm sick of being punished for every action I take because "if it's carnal, it's already a sin!" I don't care... and yet I do, too much. I'm becoming dangerously apathetic just to survive, but it never lasts. I always end up drowning in moral paranoia and sobbing my eyes out because I feel I deserve it; seriously if Jesus himself hung on a cross why the HECK do YOU expect any sort of relief??
I'm getting ill from this, arms screaming already, I want to just sell my computers already rather than deal with the pain.

 

I've been hearing voices since I was a kid and they've just been getting louder as I get older. They attack me sometimes, cause me physical pain. It's horrible, it's no way to live. I can't even eat without them screaming at me to "stop being a slutbag" and attacking me so that I get physically ill when I try. That's still a dirty word, too: "eat." Filthy and wrong. I don't even have breakfast until after 5PM now and even then I'm throwing up half of it, typically from a sort of instinctive purgative fear, "get the weight out of my stomach." It's physically frightening, that weight. I'm never hungry, I literally don't ever get hungry, I don't need to eat anyway, right? But my body still gets sick and weak and dizzy and paralyzed when I stop. So I force something down, usually just raw vegetables, but even a paltry piece of lettuce gets those voices shouting. "Stop eating, you whore, before i f*cking kill you!!"
I wonder how many of our old headvoices have their roots in that mire. It's scary. I'm so glad they've grown into their own people now though.
We need a term that's not "headvoice" too. I don't want the word "voice" tied to the good people. I can understand and trust them even when they don't talk, and when they're around, the bad voices run in fear. So the System people need a better collective term, now that it's not 2008 and I now know they're not the bad ones.
I feel so sorry for Cannon. No wonder she fell. She went through a lot of awful stuff, it looks like. I don't have her memory, but she wrote a lot of what's in these archives. The gaps are frightening, not having any recollection of most of the life, but maybe that's for the best, if the memory would be scarier? I don't know. It's just sad, to be reading autobiographies of how people got this far, and I don't even remember what summer looks like.

I was so religiously sheltered as a kid, that's all I know. We lived up in the hills, no neighbors, not allowed to leave the front yard without getting in trouble-- which I did, on the times I would go explore the forest by myself. There was always this profound sense of aloneness, deep under the surface, despite the family bustle. Maybe it's only visible in memory. I don't know.
Dream World kept me sane once I was about 11 years old. I don't remember anything at all prior.
I met Genesis when I was 15 and that was one of the most amazing things to EVER happen to me, to suddenly have a friend that walked with me and talked with me and wasn't only reachable in my head. He was THERE, he got me through high school, he was how I survived college, he made my job bearable. The reality of his existence being so tangible alongside mine was the first time I ever felt alive, the first time I ever felt like I was a part of the physical world, and that I could enjoy it. I needed him to be before I could be, as well.
But that's all snapshots and bittersweet secondhand memory. Now, I tend to avoid him. It breaks my heart even now. I love him, he's my best friend ever, but I'm so scared of myself that I don't associate with him. And yet every time i leave the house, he's sitting in the front seat of the car, and I'll talk to him, even if it's only for a minute or so before I start to unhinge. I don't want that.
This feels like 2009-2010 creeping back up on me, God I don't want to ever live that again, please.



That hack last night dragged out some of the worst things in here.
I'm so scared. I thought it was healed. I thought Infi had fixed this. And yet ze did, the healing work is done, it's just that the old stuff is still here too, down in the mires and chthonic pits.
Wreckage has gold bones. They are literally made out of gold. For some reason, gold in headspace is the strongest material against the Tar, it's amazing to see she's literally made of it on some level.
I remember Eros was almost the Gold holder when he came to be, but he shifted to red, maybe that was his downfall, the slot was still corrupted back then too. Kind of funny how Wreckage holds the job better though, different way. Both tried to prevent this abuse from happening again. He just got dragged so far into it he couldn't tell what was abuse anymore. She doesn't take chances at all.
I stil do I guess. I have the same awful hope he did, the same hope every Core has, and still does, and maybe always will. We hope too much, we love life too much, even if it's a living nightmare, we keep trying even if we keep bleeding for it.
But there's a really fine line there and we seem unable to see it. There is a fine line between hope, and self-annihilation, and I think we're on the wrong side.

I want to die so badly, i keep looking for suicidal options day after day after day, all i want is relief for God's sake, I want to go through ONE DAY without the constant evil chatter in my head and the screaming body pain and the hacks hanging over me like she did once. I want to vomit just typing that, it's so sick, how the HECK do other people survive abuse without scars, i don't know, i don't understand i am so sorry i wasnt that strong then.

it hasn't stopped though, last night was proof, SHE was out, the body one, SHE is alive and she killed him and all the blood went to me and i want to die, i want to die rather than risk that happening again, i want to cut this body to shreds so that the reflection no longer looks like HER


I really really want to cry, I'm not sad about Ventrium anymore, I saw his corpse today and I was just too empty, I didn't know who he had once been anymore. He never had the opportunity to become anyway, but still it's sad, to see a life snuffed out before it had a chance to begin
god thats what the graves were about werent they? why don't i feel anything from them, i guess that was cannon's personal hell

then what is mine? are these voices mine, this unending siege of devils?
i would rather bleed, god give me the retributors angry passion again, let algorith and wreckage and razor tear me to shreds, i will be so grateful for it
scars are such a relief, isn't taht sad? the blood, the scars, are a blessed RELIEF from the other kind of pain i suffer otherwise.

i thought the hacks were done
someone thought they were done in 2010, then cannon died
someone thought they were done in 2011, then eros died
someone thought they were done in 2012, then j died
someone thought they were done in 2013, then everything shattered to pieces and even though infi survived, and i came back, and all the lower levels were dragged up from the dirt, this hell still hasn't stopped and god i want it to stop, please. what do we do/.

i want a job so we can buy food but i have panic attacks when i leave the house, i don't trust myself to drive anymore, the dissociation is worse than ever, thevoices dont go away i want them to LEAVE
i want to live in joy and love and abundance but smething is keeping me chained to this dungeon? why do i feel i have to be here.
i don't have to be here.
immediately the voices (far away) say "yes you do, you must suffer for your sins,"
infi steps up
"no he doesn't"
mumbles of protest and 'blasphemy' but there's a real light of hope now, all of a sudden

maybe this IS hell. mabe with whatever's going on in the world, i've gotta live through that now
hey you know how deviolei ascend into angelorei, haha now there's a big shot of inspiration
dream world is great. there's no gap. engelbaum is great too, that's true hope and motivation

i dont want to be in hell anymore but i think i'm stuck here by my own hand in some way?
a quote i found earlier:
“Wickedness makes a bad use not only of evil, but also of good.
In the same way, holiness makes a good use not only of good, but also of evil.”

St. Augustine right there. i know he was a big inspiration to one of our older ones too, for a time.
nevertheless that is very good advice so let's make sure we follow it well

now i am in a lot of pain and i am very tired and therapy is tomorrow so i will see you later, good night.
and i really mean that, "good night," let's keep the stars in mind and make it one.

the moon will be blood red tonight and if i can take a page from the retributors,
let's look at it as a celestial absolution from whatever spiritual poison has choked us
javier's red now, he's the true meaning of that color, compassionate and strong
blood is not evil, it is life, it is beautiful too
and the moon reflects light back to us, real living light, even when the source is invisible, even when it's pitch black.

so tonight let's paint the night red and let's celebrate,
this is bravery and hope shining down in the night,
and the sun is going to come up in the morning.

 


 

 

 

april 6th

Apr. 6th, 2014 11:58 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

All right, I am posting this entry extremely late due to ridiculous time and schedule messes over the past week or so, so I apologize if anything doesn't flow well. I'm working from what memory I have but I will do my best to make this as accurate and true as possible.

Okay. First off!
Yesterday, Saturday, was basically spent typing. I ended up hitting some gorgeous language mindset around 1AM so I didn't want to sleep, but as I'd been up until 5 the night before (first all-nighter in months) I had no other choice but to check out.
However, when I went to sleep, I had the oddest feeling of Javier "ghosting" over me physically? So I checked up on him, and was surprised to find him sleeping, something I keep forgetting that headvoices do (mostly because Laurie virtually never does). I assumed that I had 'felt' his presence superimposed on mine because, not only was he tapping into the same raw dreaming energy that I was, but being the Red holder we have a stronger link than any other two Spectrum members do (save me and Infi of course). Nevertheless, seeing him asleep, I wondered if he was dreaming, and if so, of what. To be honest I hadn't been aware until recent weeks that headvoices could dream, and in fact only wondered about it once someone posed the question to us on Tumblr (we haven't responded yet, as I feel unable to do so yet). True, there had been references to it before-- Lynne has previously mentioned having dreams, and Julie has actually had one while fronting-- but it was always just glossed over, never given any attention to because it was taken for granted. Anyway I wanted to know more.
So, I asked the Spectrum how headvoices could dream on their own, if they weren't using the body to do so (which is possible, but rare-- I'm usually the one who uses it to sleep.) And what were their dreams like? In response, the Spectrum said they went 'into' Black headspace to do so-- headvoices didn't have literal dreams really, they connected back with the essence of what they were. It was more of a peaceful recharging so to speak, all observational instead of interacting. but there could definitely be sound and imagery, although it was like when I meditate; it doesn't always stick in literal memory. Also if that individual was shaken up or disturbed, that could reflect in their dreams too? The Spectrum said that's partly why Laurie doesn't like to dream. I swear I felt my heart break when I heard that; apparently all the things she protects other people from, all that pain in her own heart, could overwhelm her in her sleep if she wasn't careful. That explains why she will only sleep when we're all together as a group, having a really beautiful night. Also, the Spectrum said that a headvoice had to "choose" if they wanted to walk through the body's dreams? Otherwise they'd just go to blackspace. (Laurie and Lynne have notably referenced this before, but again, I didn't realize how it applied to the bigger picture). I guess the whitespace works with dream-walking more. (but yes I asked because this morning, javier said he had dreamt about mountain vistas or something? I found that surprising.)

Today was my monthly trans* group meeting, which we actually hesitated majorly before attending. After all, the last time we went, we had a week-long psychological mess-up period and I think Wreckage showed up that same night. So yeah, not something we wanted to repeat.
Therefore we decided a group discussion was in order. So on went the iPod, and we walked around for a solid hour and tried to figure out just what the heck we were going to do during this meeting, to prevent both dissociation and triggering.
Laurie, Knife, Javier, Garrison, Sherlock, and I all spoke, with me saying the least. Jayce also stopped in for a minute or three but he couldn't stabilize well in headspace (Downstairs voices often can't initially) so he faded back out.
Most notably though, at some point we ended up TALKING TO SPINE!! I think a song on the iPod randomly inspired me to speak to her, and then I suddenly realized that she is hugely important-- as the Brown core holder, she is a literal LINK between the body and Central, and not only that, but she has origins in PARNASSUS!! Vaguely, true-- she never had a life or body there-- but her roots in form were there even so! So I told her we needed her, I needed her, could we work together more? She said she'd love to; she looked really moved.
So yeah, that explains the lineup worries we had: Brown is still at the 'bottom' of the vertical Spectrum lineup, and Pink is at the 'top,' while Aqua is right in the center… because they are all the "MUTANT SLOTS" and they act almost as "frames" for the entire Spectrum? Like they exist to balance or harmonize it, like bookends or something. Very interesting, hard to put into words, but tangible as a fact.
Nevertheless, even once Spine joined us in talking and we all tried to figure out "who should front," "what do we do if there are triggers," "what is allowed for discussion," etc., we couldn't make any solid decisions, and I was still a bundle of nerves. Ultimately we all just decided to support each other, and deal with whatever happened as it happened. But it was a concern, that a 'positive environment' meeting like that (and with such fantastic people too) was causing me acute anxiety every time I had to attend. We figured it was either the stress of socializing or the threat of triggering topics, but again, nothing for sure. So we just spent the rest of our time before the meeting listening to music and chilling out the best we could, then Laurie pushed me out the door so I wouldn't chicken out, haha.
Thankfully, the meeting was rather uneventful. Nobody was talking much and I'm too content with silence (when I don't feel it's 'safe' to rock the boat, so to speak) to speak up wantonly. There was one major trigger immediately upon showing up that, thankfully, happened while we were out of the group's eye, because Wreckage pushed through to fronting and she was not happy. We had to take a minute to calm everyone down and at least get the AP running, but at least there were no meltdowns.
However. That slipup, and the way we had to carefully front afterwards, indicated rather sharply the problem we have with fronting vs. social programming. Both Javier and I tried to stay anchored in, but it was difficult as hell to do so, because we kept getting overridden by the "you aren't socially acceptable, we must behave in a safe and average way for our own survival" instinct. And after two hours of that being in the forefront of our consciousness, the moment I stepped into the car and was hit with the sudden global relief of being able to acknowledge everyone else's worry and feelings... well, I realized that that was really our biggest problem here.
The spiritual "starvation" is back, and I've pinpointed that it's because I'VE BEEN IGNORING HEADSPACE.
I love them so much, and they are such an intrinsic part of "my" being, that I cannot possibly lie to myself by omitting them from my daily life, even just through silence and/or ignorance.
The last time I had it this bad was in SLC, no surprise… I had moved out there with the specific intention to have a life where I didn't have to hide them-- my soul, the collective other half of my very being-- and ended up having to stay quiet most of the time anyway, for multiple reasons. That's why the times with Laurie and Chaos coming through were so blissfully powerful-- my heart recognized, in them, the truest thing it had ever wanted or yearned for in life, and it embraced their reality with ardent devotion. That is why I am so thankful I had so much time alone in SLC… just walking around town with Genesis, or hanging around the apartment with CZ, saved my life really. I needed the close company of headspace then more than ever before, if I couldn't actively live with them in my daily life with others. But now we're at that point again, and there's no one in this house who I can talk to openly about them, let alone hope for a channel with… and it hurts, so much.

Saturday morning was weird for that reason. I keep getting that spiritual ache in my ribs, but not where my Heart Jewel would be, so to speak-- not in that center where I can reach out in love to others. No, this awful pain is further back within, and a little bit lower… if you reached two hands up underneath the edge of my ribcage, and grabbed hold of what was there, that's what you'd catch… the exact same strange place where Infinitii was taken out of me.
…It's maddening, in a way words utterly fail to express, the feelings I get about that. It's not a "want." That implies an option, implies the ability to simply say 'no.' It's not a "need" either-- that suggests something almost obligatory, maybe even begrudgingly so, like how we have to eat or we run the risk of blacking out. Yes, a "need" will pull at you, but it's in an almost neutral way, untied to emotion, sometimes even robotic. No, this pull at my heart is a literal yearning. It drives me to tears. The only person who's ever described it is Philip Pullman, in the process of describing the sensation one gets when their very soul is being torn away from them. I can't help but feel this is the exact same thing. It's not a want, not a need, but a tangible pain, something like a broken bone or an open wound, and you swear you would give anything just to heal it.
Infinitii is currently the only thing in the world that can assuage this ache, even a little. Other people say that makes perfect sense, since ze is what was taken out of my ribs, presumably leaving some sort of hollow space, some sort of gap… it's only natural that ze'd fit it. Mind you, it’s much different than with CZ. He feels like a total complement: something not part of me, yet something that perfectly matches my own self as its own thing. Infinitii feels like part of me, despite being hir own person as well. Sherlock says that's basically true, really. He was explaining how Black and White energy work together today, and repeated that if the two colors did not interact or harmonize, they'd become stark colorless things-- essentially the Tar and Plague. But when the two colors did allow themselves to flow together as one greater 'color,' so to speak, it also allowed for that natural open iridescence they both naturally held to shine, connecting that basic essence to every other color in the Spectrum. Again, I've know that for months, I don't know why I'm speaking in such a convoluted way. I guess the statement that I can feel that means a lot more than saying I simply 'know' it intellectually. It's a totally different thing.
I'm sorry. I talked about this on the 3rd. It just keeps resurfacing. It's just tough to talk about it, so I apologize for the overly dramatic words and constant repeating of myself. I'll just leave that paragraph as-is.
Anyway. Saturday morning. I woke up and couldn't get out of bed because I felt like sobbing from frustration; I felt off-color, messed-up, out-of-tune. It was like there was this grime over my soul, or like it was tied down by strings, it was terrible. And that damned ache was practically tearing me apart, as if something had literally scraped out the blood and muscle in my chest, in a ragged half-sphere, leaving it raw and so wrongly empty. So of course I reached out for Infi, and ze reacted as if ze was feeling it too-- although I didn't ask, I've never asked, I really should-- and as ze buried hir head in my chest, wrapping hirself around me, I could have sobbed for hours from how the peace and the pain were interplaying within my bones.

(cz was there, I called him in out of 'obligation' (CAREFUL). he just watched really, remember his expression. it bothered me that I had no desire to be with him at all, it just didn't feel right… but, HE CANNOT GIVE ME WHAT I NEED in a lot of situations. like right then. infi honestly had to almost eat my heart to get the pain to go away, I DID NOT REALIZE THE SYMBOLIC SIGNIFICANCE OF THAT NEED UNTIL JUST NOW-- the things ze eats become PURIFIED AND HEALED.)


(entry draft ended here; got too emotionally sick to continue. i apologize for any messiness in the structure but i cannot rightly go back and edit it so long after the initial date)

 



 

 

 

track 68

Dec. 12th, 2013 12:09 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)
 

 


TRACK 68 (December 12 2013)

(Laurie) Yo 'sup, Jay. This is Laurie, I'm in the car with Genesis on your voice recorder, it's December 12th 2013…uh, 12:09 PM… we're on our way to E.N. -- why the heck am I giving you this introduction?-- Point is, I was talking to your therapist just now, and, the… topic of the day is, "we gotta talk about the Q thing." Uh, thing I figured out though, was that you're trying to figure out why the heck are you getting triggered by Q? Garrison handed me a piece of paper, aiite? All it was was a freakin' photo of that memory you keep getting from the kitchen, when you were in Salt Lake City? And I don't know what the heck was going on, all I know is that it is literally a snapshot of Q standing there like five inches away from your face, doing nothing, or holding at least one of your hands and staring at you like you're a freakin' pet. And I don't mean like… that's one thing that I can see why that- that -- I mean, that would bother the heck out of me, Gen. I mean he was literally just staring at this kid like he was expecting something. And when you get that kind of reaction you trigger either Spinny, or one of the numb voices, and that freakin' ticks me off. But, it wasn't the kid's fault, he didn't know, don't freakin' blame him, he was doing what probably Mel wants him to do and what he knew how to do. Problem was, it affects you in a really detrimental manner, and that's what we're gettin' flashbacks to. My point is, I was looking at this memory and I realized there's no bloody affection tied TO that stuff! You were probably thinking he's looking at you the way he looks at Mel so you had to act like Mel and that is NONSENSE. And if you try to do that, the next time you get this Q stuff triggered, I'm gonna cut your bloody head off. I'm serious! Because that is utter nonsense, Jay. I gotta anchor, I'm slippin'. That's freakin' ticking me off too-- let me turn this down. *lowers CD volume* Todd Rundgren is boss but seriously, I need to be louder than he is right now.
Um… geez what was I saying. Point is, you're gettin' triggered with the Q thing, when Chaos looks at you?
Please do realize that when Q looked at you, there was no recorded affection, at least none that registered. That action, that look, don't match the definition, at all. When Chaos looks at you-- geez, kid, I am in that room every bloody time you two are together, I have seen the way that man looks at you and he adores you, alright? I'm serious. I mean… *frustrated sigh* …No, I'm tryin' ta gather my thoughts on this without… Chaos does not look at you the way Q looks at you, Jay. He doesn't. He never did, alright? He doesn't look at you and expect a reaction. He looks at you the way Infi does. If you wanna have this bloody detachment from yourself, I can tell you for sure, when… seriously kid. When CZ looks at you it's cause he loves you and he's not expecting you to do anything in return, he's just trying to share that stuff, alright? If it's changed recently it's cause he's bloody paranoid at the fact that you keep shuttin' the heck off. And I would be too, y'know, if you tried to, freakin' show that you love somebody and they just shut down… he's probably checkin' to make sure you're still there, kid! …And he gets kudos from me for doing that, because he's not going into that stuff blindly like Q apparently did. And I'm not blaming the kid! The kid didn't know. But the point of the matter is… that's not what's happening here. Kid didn't know, that's what happened. That isn't what Chaos is doing! So calm down with the Q thing, nothing he's doing is what that kid did! Aiite? So stop generalizing stuff. …Yeah, no kidding I'm gettin' mad, Gen; well how would you feel if he did this stuff to you? *pause* He does-- Jay, Gen is telling me you do do that stuff to him. *pause* Aiite, let's bring this up. Gen is telling me you don't wanna talk to him because, you don't wanna deal with the whole relationship thing. *pause* …Yeah I'm trying not to slip, th-this stuff is difficult. *sigh* Genesis said that you're trying to do the people-pleasing thing with him "and that is nonsense," and thumbs-up because that is nonsense but watch your attitude. Point-- ye-- seriously though, Jay. I don't know if you're getting-- if people are getting triggered, and you're splitting cause you're the core and those people were cores in the past, but… tell 'em to buzz off, because that is not what should be happening here. You don't bloody need to please anybody. Genesis loves you for who you are, not for who you're trying to be. Same thing with Chaos. Same thing with me, for heaven's sake, same thing with Infi. *pause* …stuff. I'm tryin'a be mad at him, but… we're slipping into dangerous territory. I don't wanna break down on the freakin' road for heaven's sake. *pause* Agh. geez. All I know is that, you're wear-- I'm-- geez. I'm wearing this ring, this is yours, not mine. But I mean, man, just being in the same body that's wearing this ring, it's making me realize how bloody important that is, and that just… that's stuff that I'm usually not comfortable feeling, like, that kind of… magnitude of personal relevance and stuff? *lowers CD volume again* Todd's gonna get turned down a little more… yeah, this is, a great song and all, but I mean for heaven's sake, there's gotta be something else I can put on. *pause, song changes* Nah, I'm skippin' CDs, Gen. Uh, 'scuse me, disc 2? sheesh, come on. *pause* It's not. You know what, to heck with that, I'm turning that off and I'm just gonna talk without any music in the background because I need to be honest.
What was… *sigh* what was I saying, 5:55 on the voice recorder, I'm slipping and I don't like this stuff… *pause* Fact of the matter is, Jay-- *sigh* I'm slipping, someone's gonna have to take over for me, but
before I leave, what I wanna say is that this ring, right here, that's yours… with CZ, you only bought it, because you love this guy. I was gonna say because of… the te--- because of the 7th, come on. Y'know that's relevant too. Do not confuse the 7th with twen-- with the 29th, it happened afterwards and it was unrelated. And I think that shows that there's still confusion going on with this stuff. *pause* Confusion going on with motivations, Gen. That was the 29th, and this was the 7th, also the 23rd, neither of those things had anything to do with sexuality, and the kid keeps getting them freakin' confus-- I mean there ain't nothing wrong, with-- now that we know what sexuality is. It's not the freakin' physical act. It's the kind of stuff that Jay, ended up getting shoved into Eros, and then Eros got corrupted and that is STILL a huge freakin' part of this problem because it means that we were taking that and making it synonymous with the other half. *pause* The physical stuff. That's literally not what sexuality is. No. geez, didn't you get the memo? *pause, frustrated sigh* The mem-- the memo is-- y'know what, you know Infi? How we were all like, "why the heck is Infi so bloody sensual when he's not even a sexual being?" Like, what the heck? We figured it out, it's because this sexuality stuff, it deals with creation energy, which is life energy, which you don't need the freakin' physical thing for, which is what all the corrupted voices are tied to, y'notice? They're tied to that, and not the actual energy that's involved in this stuff? Which is what this is about? It's about wanting that. It's that bloody "merge drive," which he hasn't talked about in months and yet I know he still has that going on but he keeps thinking it's sexual and it’s NOT, for heaven's sake Jake it isn't. …Now I'm saying "Jake," and that shows how ticked I am because I'm referring to you by that kid… feels like I could yell that at him too. That's kinda where this stuff came from in the first place, was him thinking that was literally that same freaking thing, and-- that is nonsense, Jay for heaven's sake it's nonsense. It's not the same bloody thing! I don't care what the Mormons told you. I don't care what the heck they told you that you had to-- whatever the heck what they were doing, forget what they did! Wipe the static out of your head, forget it! That doesn’t apply to you, just freaking forget it, Jay! *pause* I know. Genesis is saying I'm getting off topic, I'm getting distracted-- I've been talking for-- holy swords, 8 minutes, and probably 15 minutes in the therapists office, geez, kid… I'm always the one trying to get you back in shape.
*pause* Someone's trying to make me-- freakin' front-split… it's-- it's the, whoever is identified with this body. Sheesh; I gotta put my own, energy overlay over this stuff. That makes it
seriously surreal to look down and see this garnet on my finger, you know that Jay? 'Cause this stuff is yours. It's yours and it's CZ's. What I'm trying to say about that is… *pause* Genesis has a good point, he says is it somethin'-- "is that something that could be put into words?" and it ain't. It really isn't. *pause* 'Cause I look at that stuff, kid, and I see dedication. I see what I see when I look at the both of you two, okay? And I don't want that getting corrupted because-- you do realize, kid, that the reason that's-- that was so freakin' important to me is because for years, I didn't unders-- *laugh* well, not that I didn't understand… it's that I was forbidding-- forbidden, from being vulnerable or open in the way that you two are with each other. And then when I saw that stuff with you people, and it started getting through the chinks in my armor… I mean… geez. Kid, that means a lot to me, y'know? Cause you taught me how to… you pretty much… taught me how to love, all right? As cheesy as that sounds, its true. If it weren't for you, kid… I, don't think I'd have figured this out… y'know, in a way that, wasn't attached to pain and punishment and stuff. And then with you and CZ and… with the way… geez. It kinda just taught me that there was different ways to relate to people than burying a bleedin' axe in their skull all the time to show that I care? But… *sigh* really, kid, you two have something, all right? You really do. And, I mean, yes you and Infi are close, but there is something between you and CZ that just can't be imitated-- don't lose that, for heaven's sake, kid… don't confuse it with this other nonsense because that's not what it is. *pause* Yeah. I mean seriously, Gen is saying, you-- yeah, but I already said that. geez, how many times do I have to say it before it freakin' registers, kid? You understand this sexuality stuff and that's why you were getting it confused. Because although-- it is literally-- you can put the two things together, and get something that's totally not what you were going for. And that's what the corrupted people, were doing, that's what they did with Julie for heaven's sake, don't drag her back into that living hell as well because that was literal hell for the both of you, and I do NOT want to see her dragged into this stuff too. NOT after her, she-- f-finally dragging herself out of this Tar stuff, okay? Pink is affection. Pink is pure affection and compassion and that stuff and the fact that Pink, got shoved into the sexuality stuff with lust, that is not just nonsense, it's evil. And I know what Q said back then and since then I think that freaking word got burned into your brain, and you know what I say? shut up, Q, for saying that-- no offense to that kid, but seriously-- shut up, for saying that when you didn't realize what the heck you were doing to my kid's brain. shut up. And buzz off. And Jay, you need to get that entirely of your head because it's nonsense! And I do not want you wr-- getting that bloody word, confused with CZ, because he's not capable of that.
Y-y'know, you were talking about translation issues, kid? You ever wonder if maybe Q
didn’t understand the side of it that INFI understands?? That his normal human body and brain had no other freaking way to translate that stuff because he only understood that side of it? He saw those two pieces of this one single thing, he never had the experience that you have had, with Infi-- that JULIE, never even had, until she was with Infi two bloody days ago, and we had a freaking meltdown because SHE didn't understand that stuff until then either. Genesis is saying "Laurie calm down"-- I'm trying to calm down, Gen, but I'm FURIOUS, okay?? I'm actually furious. Because that's seriously where this stuff came from, it's because Q freakin' told you that there was lust involved and for heaven's sake, there WASN'T. I know CZ better than Q ever bloody will, almost as well as you do, and you know I have every right and experience in saying that stuff. Because I've been with him when you were with him kid, and I've caught pieces of what he's actually feeling and there is not a single ounce of lust in it, and if Q is going to tell you that there was, FORGET HIM. There wasn't. *voice breaks* And for heaven's sake, if that's what you're picking up when you say to "stop doing the Q thing" then kid, for heaven's sake, you need, to fix your distorted perspective because that is not what is happening. Go talk to Infi, okay? You and CZ and In- Infi seriously need to get the heck back together because when the three of you are together there's no bloody confusion and you know it. Because Infi refuses to let you see, the freakin' side that Q made you think was there, because Infi doesn't deal with that either, I mean for heaven's sake you thought it did and you were projecting that on him and that's how the poor guy got so bloody sick! He was diseased, he almost DIED. Did you forget that?! Genesis, heaven's sake, if I wanna yell I'm gonna yell I'm ticked. *pause* Gen you're not allowed to front, let me know. *pause* Genesis is yelling now-- *sigh* aah, geez. He says to tell you, that he loves you too, and you won't let him get close to you, because, you keep confusing it with that stuff. And good! I'm glad you're mad about that because that's nonsense. *pause, sigh* But yeah, you're getting everything confused, Jay. This Q stuff, is literally based on him not freaking understanding a bloody thing. FORGET him! All right? You're not the person who was fronting back then, yes those mem-- those memories are attached to you now, because you're the main fronter, but, even if we have to drag out Cannon or Spinny or whoever the heck actually dealt with that stuff, and tell them that it was nonsense? We will do it. Point of the matter is, kid… forget that. It's not your life, there was a Scratch, there was a freaking Scratch-- that's in a dead timeline!! That shouldn't even apply! If you have no other hope-- yeah, Gen, seriously, get the big eyes because this is important stuff… if you have no other source of hope but that, think of it. October 2012, is a dead timeline. We moved on from that stuff. And I don't care if the only reason you're holding on to that is because of the channel. Think about what you've had with CZ since then. You don't need to go through somebody else to feel that, he loves you and you love him, you don't need a middleman!! For heaven's sake, Jay, just go upstairs and talk to him, he's right there. You are outsourcing your own love and that ticks me off, okay? …Geez, kid. I mean, listen, I've been around Infi once. That close. …I don't know how to freakin' explain that sort of emotional maelstrom that I got from him but the fact that you describe Chaos with those same two words says a lot to me.
*pause* I'm repeating myself, kid. Point of the matter is, this Q stuff is nonsense, we need to get together and talk tonight-- you, me, CZ, maybe Infi, maybe Genesis, Genesis is raising his hand and we
should let him in… *pause* He says he never talked to Q; *shaky laugh* thank God! So he should know. And I mean nothing against those two kids. Mel was a really sweet kid. Q was a great kid too! But for heaven's sake Jay, they didn't have the whole freaking picture. Yeah, Mel's technically a water kid but they feel totally freaking different from Chaos, okay? It’s a whole different animal with those two. *sigh* They were close enough in terms of… y-y-you can't put, you can't that stuff into words, okay? It was water, it was huge, it was all-encompassing, it was emotional. But, Mel understood that, I think, better than Q did. *sigh* geez I'm slipping. I'm gonna let somebody else front… but, kid, for heaven's sake, talk to me, all right? We gotta figure this stuff out, I'm sl-- the reason I'm slipping is because I'm not used t… my overlay isn't matching, outside, when I'm like this. But--- I love you kid, okay? For heaven's sake, I love the life outta you, you mean more to me than anything else in the freaking world, and when I see this stuff happen between you, and CZ, and Genesis, and Infi, and-- Genesis don't be looking at me like that, you know it's the truth. Kid, I love ya and I love your kid *laugh* just as much as I love you and for heaven's sake, *voice breaks* I don't want to see this stuff tearing you people apart. *sniff* I mean… I don't know why the heck that just came back into my brain, but… when that stuff happened… ah, geez, was it this January? …It had to be. When you went straight-up crazy, and you-- *dry laugh* nearly freakin' killed me… tore my bloody stomach out. Kid you realize I was willing to risk my life for your sake? And you nearly eviscerated me? And I still came running back to try and save your life? But the fact is… there was something Chaos said, and he basically said that he didn't know how to tell his daughter, that he didn't know… whether or not to tell her "I don't know if your other dad loves you anymore?" Do you have any idea how much that-- *voice strained, stops* …it breaks my heart, kid. The fact that that was actually something he had to consider at some point in time. And yeah, guess what? That's a dead timeline too. That stuff was erased. And if there's anything that gives me hope it's the fact that that stuff is gone. And that's not tied to our timeline any more but INFI IS. Okay?? Infinitii is in this timeline, he was born from this timeline… and the fact that he was born from this timeline means that Xenophon was too, for heaven's sake, because that’s his… that's her mother. All right?
*pause, sigh* Man. I'm really torn up over this. Because now that I can finally see exactly what's playing into the fact that you're terrified of Chaos when he looks at you because you're thinking it's that kid from Utah and it’s
not… *sigh* Genesis says, I… "I think you made your point, Laurie!" Yeah, I think I have too, I've been talking for 18 bloody minutes. But geez, kid, I don't wanna be the person coming out and telling your therapist all these problems when you can tell her the same exact thing yourself… heaven's sake kid, heaven's sake. *pause* Listen, I love you… and I love CZ, as, my legit BFF, all right? Genesis too, and I love your kid but there is something between you and CZ and Infi that I can never hope to emulate, because… *dry laugh* I can't bloody wrap my brain around that stuff. All I know is that I watch you two people and it's a religious experience… and I don't want to see that corrupted, all right? I don't want to see you trying to write that stuff down by someone else's experience-- their experiential rules. Fact of the matter is I'm trying to make a parallel between the religious exper-- maybe-- let's-- you know what? That's probably the bloody problem. It's not religious, it's spiritual. This is the heart and soul, kid, and you're trying to say it's something that's either Mormon or Christian and that's just missing the point. That kind of labeling is total nonsense, and if you try to say it isn't-- sheesh, Genesis you're right, I've gotta stop yelling. Kid, listen to this when you get home, talk to me, we've gotta have a Xanga session tonight, tomorrow is Friday, I don't know what the heck's gonna happen Friday but we need to talk. The instant you get your ass home you sit it the heck down at that computer and let's talk about this stuff. Okay? We need to have this figured out for Tuesday. I've got it figured out, but I want to talk to you, both of you about it-- kid don't you freaking dare chicken the heck out on me, because I know you want to talk about this just as much as I do, but the walls are around your heart now instead of mine, and that breaks my heart down, seeing that stuff, because I don't want the walls to move I want them to disappear and if I've gotta drag Infi in here to do that then I swear I will. I will drag him in here, and we will demolish every single wall around anybody, I don't care if I'm curled up on the floor bawling my freaking eyes out, kid if it means that you're gonna see something without this bloody obstacle in front of your eyes for the first time in how many months? It'll be worth every iota of pain I have to deal with, all right? I don't care what I have to suffer. I don't care if I have to take a knife to the face. *laugh* If it means that you'll be able to look at CZ with the same eyes you looked at him with last year… and July 7th? Not on these bloody confusing days. I want you to look at him and see him and not this ghost of a kid from Salt Lake City because for heaven's sake if I have to get on Facebook and chew him the heck out I will. All right? Point of the matter is, kid, don't forget the truth here. Check your freaking facts! Talk to Jo, talk to Infi, talk to me! Just-- if you're lost, I mean-- geez why the heck am I not saying talk to Chaos? For heaven's sake… kid, he's your other half! You're freaking married to him, he's your husband, you're his husband, for heaven's sake… "cosmically inseparable" means just that, kid. All right? I know that truth just as well as you do and you keep bloody ignoring it because you're terrified for some freaking reason, I don't know why! Why the heck are you so scared? I'm not scared! *laugh* heaven's sake, I'm more scared of Infi than I'll ever be of CZ, and the only reason I'm scared of--  wait, sheesh, that's probably the point, isn't it? 'Cause Infi tears my walls down. When I'm around Infi it makes me feel like I'm totally bloody open and I've never had armor in my life. And I'm covered in scars that you refuse to even look at, kid. I'm covered in-- in graves. *deep breath* Old and deep graves that you won't even acknowledge that happened. And you know why that breaks my heart? It's because… the motivation behind that stuff was always the same and that's why I hate this hacking situation 'cause for heaven's sake kid, now that I see it, *voice breaks* the reason that you let yourself be dragged into this stuff is 'cause they were doing the same thing to you they were doing to Julie. *sniff* …You went into this disaster looking for love and they told you that that wasn't what you really wanted and that's an absolute lie. You never wanted the-- the frankly criminal acts they passed off as love or romance or whatever the heck. No one does, not deep down, ever. They've all been lied to, too. No, all of you, and especially you, kid-- you wanted love, real love. And that’s the only thing Chaos will ever give you and if you think that it's not? …I'm gonna drag you, and him, and Infi, and me, into one room, and then I'm gonna leave… and I'm gonna leave you in there with Infi and Chaos, and then I'm gonna tell Infi to leave, and you're gonna be stuck there, until that wears off, and you're gonna be s-- forced to just look at him with-- clear eyes for the first time in I don't even know what the heck I'm trying to say. *voice breaks* I'm torn up about this situation, kid. *sniff* I'm your protector. I'm the violet voice up here. I'm supposed to make sure everybody in the System… *sigh* freakin' functions, aiite? …And I don't know why, but… I don't know if it's because-- or, not even 'because,' but if it's the reason why I ended up getting that Angel Helmet handed to me? But I feel like that stuff's something I've gotta protect too. Geez… *laugh* Listen, kid... I love your daughter, okay? She's the sweetest thing… *sigh* and if you can look at her other father and say anything… that's not the complete truth, then I don't know where you're looking, kid. *voice breaks* Look at her and then look at him. You won't get confused, I guarantee it. Seriously, you can't-- you're looking at two different realities kid, I'm gonna hit stop on this, there's 4:44 right in front of me, there was 5:55 on here… God, come on, give me some synchronicity, okay?? Loud as anything. Just… somewhere. For me and for the kid. I gotta see something. Gen says I'm looking too hard. I probably am. I'm just bloody desperate. Everything feels like there's synchronicity behind it, everything feels like it could be relevant right now, kid. And I think that's more synchronicity than seeing triple numbers everywhere I look. *pause, laugh* That could be something. We got three double-Os in a row, and if that means anything it's three freakin' infinity symbols. And then 333 right in front of-- what the heck! *laugh* Gen is, is gawking at-- there you go.
…Kid, I'd say that’s relevant enough. I've gotta leave, I am literally burning myself out, I really… don't wanna deal with this stuff. We're at E.N., we're gonna be there in like five seconds, and I want-- if you're not gonna front, I'll let Jo front or somebody, or the AP or something… point of the matter is kid, I love you, so freakin' talk to me… we've got the truth here, it's unearthed, it's dug the heck up, from, wherever the heck it was… let's just get this… bloody acknowledged for sure, okay kid? --sheesh, where the heck am I gonna park? Looks like we're going to the lower lot. Why the heck are there so many people at E.N. today? what the heck. Ah well, we're parking back here. …But kid, I know, that in your heart, you understand this just as well as I do, otherwise I wouldn't be able to
get this stuff, it's there… if you're tied to White and Black energy that means that you can tie int-- you can tie into this stuff just as well as I can, you know what I'm trying to say. Kid, don't blind yourself to the truth, all right? Don't. Don't ever blind yourself to this. *pause* Gen is saying, just, close up. Yeah… you're right, I'm just gonna close this stuff up.
Kid… talk to me. That's all I'm gonna say. It's just… when you hit stop on this, whenever you're going to re-listen to it, talk to me for heaven's sake. Okay? We will get this figured out-- you're not broken, nothing is broken, nothing is wrong, nobody is evil up here. *pause* Just… sheesh. Feels like there's something I should say to close it up, Gen… *pause* Genesis says to remind you that we all love ya. And y'know, maybe that's the only thing. Love conquers all, y'know? The only thing that can beat the hell out of the Tar. …Maybe that’s what you're losing sight of, kid. Maybe you're getting too bloody confused in trying to
label that stuff, that you're forgetting what it actually is. Go spend some time with Infi. Have him rip your walls down and then tell me what you see when that's not in front of your eyes.

 



 

 

 

nov 08

Nov. 8th, 2013 03:12 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 

this morning; sorry if it's disjointed and all but i just want this written down before i forget the rest of it
sorry if my memory is blurry. that unfortunately happens after headspace events; it's less "thought" than "feeling," so data memory doesn't always register it well

- did get the 5-for-all started this morning, unfortunately it was difficult because I (J) was STILL locked out emotionally. couldn't remember anyone, even worse, couldn't feel anything unless Infi was practically forcing me to.
- went to the biiiig circle bed room, we like that because it's huge and everyone can do whatever wherever. also we had the ipod on to keep me conscious, mostly "o nata lux" i remember, but I did put "dare-gale" on for cz at one point, although i felt it was significant, i couldn't remember anything tied to it.
- at first infi was just holding me with his head against my chest as always, no joke when he's like that it is like an emotional stopper is pulled out. it is impossible to even consider being apathetic in that position, so i was crying almost instinctively, i could tell most of that emotion was not mine, it was infi's. cz and genesis were across the bed doing heaven knows what, laurie was of course sitting off to the side looking rather pensive, also kind of scared, also kind of sad. i knew she was worried about me but what could i do?
- we didn't stay to ourselves for long, i think laurie spoke up, or infi spoke up, either way we said "hey this should be 5 people, not 2-2-1," so we tried to all get together but everyone saw i was still a mess, plus laurie didn't want to go near infi yet, she was joking because she said she was currently more comfortable around genesis than she was around infi, gen laughed at that, said that was really saying something then because it was of course still awkward for him to be around laurie in these environments too.
- one moment sticks out. for some reason i ended up (really sadly) telling cz that he was reminding me too much of q again, well cz ended up shouting in tears, stop comparing me to him, are you unable to see me as i am because of slc now? he actually said that, even though the channels in slc allowed him to 'see' me for the first time, etc., he now was wishing that never happened, if it would mean i would be able to remember him upstairs now. that tiny, temporary linkage of cz's energy to q's face really shook me up, since then i've been avoiding him, i've been terrified really. cz asked why, what in the world was so scary about him that i couldn't let go of that association. i said it was the fact that he and q were both involved in two entirely different things, i don't want to elaborate but cz got the picture. i am not good with physical people or relationships, because of the fear and pain i've had with julie and all that. dumb but true. anyway chaos ended up sobbing in frustration at the end of this conversation, genesis was trying to comfort him, i was trying so hard to feel something but i couldn't, i don't know why there was literally nothing, not even regret
- i held cz for a while while he cried, trying to remember, and there WAS that weird 'magnetic' pull between our heart centers like i know there used to be, so i couldn't deny that, but i still couldn't get any emotions. i just felt so hollow. he tried a starlink to show me a lot of things from our past, but it all felt so alien. infi tried to push me into the red energy to "get that back," but it didn't stick. laurie basically said why the heck were we focusing on red, i'd had white as my core appearance for a LONG time before the reset, there's obviously a different reason why he forgot everything. but we didn't know what to do about that. genesis tried a starlink too, trying to just help me with memories, i know he even kissed me at one point, with biting, surprised me because i remembered he used to do that but again no actual recollection. but everyone just stopped and stood back when they realied i was not reacting to anything at all.
- i tried the "fake it till you make it" thing, trying to go through the motions of familiarity and closeness, but they all told me to stop because that was quickly moving into hack territory, for obvious reasons.
- i know at the very end of this (we were standing in the room i think?), laurie decided "heck with it," got up close, kind of just glaring at me. i was doing the instinctive 'dry laugh' thing i do whenever she's around, kind of a defense mechanism. she asked what's so funny, I asked 'are you going to kiss me or what,' she responded "you know what? i just might." but she didn't look any less angry, or sad. i know she was talking to me, i forget about what, sorry. she did kiss me at one point though, i was getting further and further away, she caught me by surprise with that, made it worse by still pulling my hair as always. the sudden emotional impact actually got through a little because i kind of started crying. i think i actually crumpled up on the floor after that, i remember she literally yanked me back up by the hair, asked why the heck she elicited that reaction but no one else? i said, laughing and crying now, that it was because of her violence, she was outwardly edgy and sharp, no one else i knew was, so having that sort of sincere compassion from her along with that, NOT in spite of it but oddly in harmony with it, was so unignorably true that my heart was forced to kind of step back and realize what was happening for a moment.
- the clearest memory was after that though. laurie was giving me that determined but tired look again, then just said "infi, get over here." he did, looking a little worried, then laurie just said "knock all my walls down." infi said are you sure, she interrupted and repeated "just knock them all down," she was really adamant about this. she let go of me, infi again asked her if she was okay with that, he knew he was going to have to get close, wasn't sure if she was comfortable with it. laurie said that didn't matter, just do it. and it was simple enough, all infi did was the same thing he did to me: just put his arms around her, head to chest, that was it. no words or anything. immediately laurie got this really odd look, like halfway between being really scared and really amazed, then she just said something like "how the heck are you doing that," but the shock and harsh speech quickly died off and she honestly started sobbing, just fell to her knees and hugged infi back, i have never seen her like that, it was incredible even from a detached perspective.
- she called chaos and genesis over, then i got the first real shades of emotion away from infi, i felt i needed to be part of that, genuinely. so i went over too, i was to laurie's left, across from chaos, genesis to my right. i think they made infi move over to me after a minute, you know, "can you get through to him like that too?" anyway he did, but it was so overwhelming it was actually making my body shut down, from burnout. so he had to back off, i said the emotion still felt like it was his, not mine. he said it likely was, still it was a concern that i wasn't feeling anything in response, that's usually how it works for him.
- laurie was incredulous, asked cz if he got that same sort of reaction from infi? he said what, laurie laughed and said she was actually two seconds away from saying she loved him, simply because of the intensity of the emotions that he was bringing out. cz laughed too, said yeah. infinitii then spoke up, said that was actually "normal" with him? explained that since he was all black energy, so he was all subconscious emotions and that, plus "potential" kind of defined him. so when he was around people like that, "breaking down walls" so to speak, he wasn't giving them emotions so much as he was allowing them to express similar ones? but the effect was usually like a metaphysical punch to the face in terms of force so reactions were usually that surprising, haha.
- i realized laurie was giving off a different level of energy than usual? usually her violet still has that tinge of blood and metal, it's heavier, although still with that electric-stellar glow to it. but now it was brighter, closer to the chakra color feeling? like it was all lightness and violet fire and not violent or heavy at all. i did smile at that, it felt really amazing, i was happy to see that. But it was kind of scary, because here Laurie was still holding onto the beneficial aftereffects of that sort of energy, whereas for me i shut down immediately after infi left me. i said this, infi said that's because he somehow wasn't getting the "potential" to work with me, probably because i was still stuck with a lot of frozen white energy, that was blocking it.
- i don't know when it was time-wise, but somewhere during all this infi pushed me into a bubble mindspace, like a church again, said "i don't care what i have to do, i will get through to you somehow," i said don't risk everything so carelessly, he said he honestly did not care about the risks, he was going to fix this no matter what if it was in his power to do so whatsoever. so he was purposely trying to overload me just so i would be forced to "let go" of the fear block and end up in the otherwise-lethal "don't care what happens to me" mode? it did work, but i was slipping fast so we went back to headspace, unfortunately for everyone i was still too much of a mess for anyone to get through, why in the world does that keep happening

- a note on emotional expression styles:
chaos is an empath, as we all know, meaning he can feel the emotions of others nearby-- although he does 'downplay' this because it's overwhelming for him, as he feels emotions very strongly by default.
infi is a reverse-empath if that makes sense? he almost NEVER emotes things on his own, only hints through his eyes. but if he gets close to someone, they will invariably start to express incredibly strong emotions, either their own OR his, due to black energy's ability to bring out the "potential" of hidden things. he can bypass blocks effortlessly that way, just by being close.
i used to be an amplifier for everyone, somehow now i ended up with apathy, it's total lockout because of "fear" and misunderstanding. i don't like it one bit but we cannot seem to break through it all the way yet, not permanently.

- also you know what is really weird that i realized, infinitii has this astoundingly up-front vibe of... is there even a word for it? intimacy is close, i want to say 'sensuality' but that's wrong, it's not sexual at all. and yet it's the only word i can think of to describe it, yes it's still paradoxically innocent and light in my eyes, to my perception, but at the same time there's this depth of closeness to it that my mind usually only associates with totally consuming love. and maybe that's the way to put it, even though he's quiet all the time, and completely reserved and almost fragile, he's fragile in the way the night sky is fragile: delicate and full of stars and silent and quietly comforting, but it's still the feeling of the endless universe embracing you in the middle of the winter cold. it's huge, a totally different sort of depth than i'm used to feeling from people. yes, laurie is a black hole, but that's magnetic almost to being caustic, it has force to it. and yes chaos is an ocean, but that's an entirely different sort of weight, and it's a totally different color, and water is so different from space. whereas infi is just that hugely deep and silent significance of darkness. and that's where the weird 'sensual' bit comes from, with infinitii, because i swear to you this guy will wrap himself around me like a song and yet he'll do it without the slightest bit of ulterior motives, he will just do that for the closeness of it. he's like a merge drive personified, there, that's how to put it! he's literally like the feeling i get standing in the rain, or in the trees, or in a symphony, that desire to melt into it, that's exactly what he is in a living form. ironically that's what eros claimed to be originally before he apparently shattered and came back wrong, what happened to him? but i was always vaguely scared of him, of that red light glare of his, it never felt quite right, never felt safe. and yet infinitii is arguably more reflective of that element than eros ever was, heaven knows how, but it's true. eros was all touches and words and heat and bedsheets, but infi is just... quiet, distant, simple, oddly pure. no touches, no words, just echoes, just closeness. no heat, just glass. no sheets, just shade. and yet it is the exact same core, heaven knows how, boil it down and the same energy is being used and misused. that i cannot deny, from the instant i first met infinitii i knew that was a part of him. and yet i have never, EVER, been scared of infi. i always feel safe around him. always. and yet, again, he is the absolute holder of the basic energy that eros and julie and sharona and everyone have corrupted beyond recognition over the years. but none of that touched him. none of it even touched him, and he's this strangely glittering gorgeous thing and i don't understand how something like him can be so completely black and yet black can be tar and velvet, it just depends who's holding it, isn't that weird?

- daily events: all i know for sure is that we had to drive the brother to work this evening, someone stopped and bought food, spice came out and started screaming at them, the rest of the drive home was a mess, no idea who was fronting but it was mad dissociation and switching for several minutes, got kind of scary because i know one of them was a kid or at least mentally so, and they did not know how to drive, thankfully someone else pushed them out of the way before a disaster happened.

- now laurie is in another window trying to talk to a friend and i am so tired so i'll just go and let that happen whatever goodnight

 



 

091513

Sep. 15th, 2013 01:13 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 


I kind of feel like crying right now, or at least I would if I knew how to emote. But that same root of distress and despair, the same core of all tears that are shown, is weighing me down like an anchor tied to my ribcage, even if my face is just as cold and indifferent.

 

There's this awful fatigue that won't seem to let me go. I know I need to exercise for at least an hour today but I barely have the strength to move. I keep telling myself it's all psychosomatic. "It's not real," I say. But to be completely honest, I've become stuck in this ritual of denial, this habit of looking at the truth and lying that my family has unfortunately impressed upon my experiences. I'm tired of running, I'm tired of fighting, I'm tired of it all. And part of me still loathes myself for it, because "other people have suffered far worse than you have, so suck it up and stop complaining like a stupid baby."
Is that the correct response, though? Is it right to forsake healing because "I shouldn't be so weak that I get 'hurt' in the first place?

 

I've had so many nightmares this month. So many.
They were gone for a very long time. Then headspace collapsed, and when it started reforming, just ashes and broken pieces, I lost the precious safety we had all struggled for years to secure.
Last month, I was alone for the first time in most of my life. There was no one upstairs. No one. Now a few people have resurfaced, barely holding on to life, but although at first I rejected them-- convinced that I 'wanted to be alone' and didn't need them anymore, something my family and therapist also expressed-- as the days went on, a terrible realization sank itself into my spine like a death knell.

 

We've spent at least the past 5 years working together, in every single moment, to heal and grow and live in peace and harmony. We'd stay up all night just talking together, not surrendering to sleep until everyone was able to smile again. We'd share responsibilities and pains and joys and experiences alike, every day, depending on who was best for the job, on what would benefit us all the most. We fought together and learned together and we loved each other more than I can ever express in words.

 

And I've been spending the past year trying, in spite of my own heart, to convince myself that it was all a lie.
Now look at what I've done.
So many of them are dead. The ones that are left are still suffering terribly, bearing the crosses I refused to acknowledge because "they weren't real either."
And now she's back. She's back, God help us, just like she was when I was a child, and I'm not safe anymore.

 


I don't want to live the past 10 years over again. Dear God, please don't force me to repeat that decade again. I don't know if I could survive it this time.
But it feels so selfish, so selfish, to ask for mercy.

 

I'm trying so hard to think positively. I really am. Maybe the "trying" bit is detrimental. Maybe I still can't tell the difference between "thinking positively" and "completely disregarding the things I still need to heal." Maybe thinking is ruining me.

All I know is that today is the first time in weeks that I've suddenly found myself gasping for air beneath the all-too-familiar shroud of suicidal depression.
I don't want this to happen anymore. Please.

 

I'm sorry for this update. I guess I just needed to express this outside of my own skull for once.

 

 

080313

Aug. 3rd, 2013 12:51 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 


...oh my heart.

just when i think i'm completely okay

with entirely abandoning my past life

mesita goes and uploads this

now i don't give a damn if i'm schizoaffective

you cannot say that wasn't meant for me, in some larger sense.

that was specifically a shot straight to the heart.

...



i don't know if i want to run anymore.

 



 

080113

Aug. 1st, 2013 12:09 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


okay, okay, guys, stop

listen.

i'm the biggest problem in this system, i know this.

i don't think i'm capable of functioning anymore.

i can't front. i don't seem capable of making choices that don't hurt people.

you guys just... take over from now on.

i said i was done.

i meant it.


i won't fight back if you find me.

 



---------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

@ 05:03 pm

 

 

I've had this lying around for a while, and since I no longer have compartmentalized blogs to post surveys only in, I'll put it here.
Today's been odd. I woke up happy, even with troubles around me. Then I tried to socialize, and within an hour, my energy was gone. Is that something wrong with me, that I get so tired from trying to talk and "mingle with people" like my family says I should?
I try not to feel bad about it, spiritual people don't do that. But then I wonder, "am I ignoring some inherent, harmful flaw in myself, justifying it with the nonsense phrase of "do what feels right to you?" Would the correct, spiritual thing to do, be to force myself to socialize anyway, and damn the psychological stress? Everyone knows it's fake anyway, right?
I don't want to think. I feel like vomiting. I'm tired, and it's only 5PM. I want to sleep so badly.
Maybe I can exercise. Have to be careful though, exercise hacks were back yesterday. Not good.
But I've abandoned that world, so if I stay away from any triggers, I should be good.
"It's gone forever, and I don't care about it anymore."
A good lesson.


I'm not sure what mindset I should follow to complete this.
1. Happy, "everything is perfect and nothing hurts" mode, but no depth;
2. Logical, "detached" mode, but no emotions or preferences;
3. Current empty, "realistic" mode, but no forced optimism.
Sometimes I answer questions depending on what I feel the "appropriate" or "correct" answer would be. And when I reply, that is true. But is it always true?
That is the problem with self-analysis. It requires you to have a self to analyze.

Perhaps I should answer each question three times. We'll see.
Survey time.


1. Who are you?
Logically, intellectually, I know I am nothing; just a "spark of the Creator" existing in a physical form for some time, although I currently do not know why I "chose to incarnate here."
The "happy person" would choose to stick with an identity. But all identities are false. Everything is a dream, a game, a joke. Ultimately there is nothing.
So, when you ask "who are you," I would point out the fallacy of the question.

2. What are you passionate about?
I am not. "Passion" is not something I experience. Emotions in general baffle me. To cling so strongly to an emotion as to believe in it, and experience it to such a foolhardy extent... it's utterly incomprehensible. What is an "emotion?"
Dimly, another used to be "passionate" about creative endeavors in the past, at least that is what I am told. It's an empty fact, worn-out and rather dated, to the point where people sigh upon hearing it again. It has become a sort of myth in this age. Was it ever true to begin with? Or is it an invented truth?
In any case, there is no passion here. There is simply existence, quietly, and without "emotions."

3. What are the achievements you are most proud of?
Again, I am not. Nor am I responsible for any "achievements." Will the survey continue in this way? I am rather disappointed in the current question lineup.

4. What are you most grateful for in life?
I would prefer that someone else answer these questions. I am literally incapable of giving a suitable response.

5. What are the most important things to you in life?
These questions are utterly foolish, I apologize.

 



 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

Okay, a heads-up for everyone here: I will be posting short updates from here on out concerning headspace, for the sake of recording small, important incidents. Too much is happening now for me to think "I'll just wait and write a recap tomorrow," because time moves so quickly for us, that 24 hours for us equal 72 for a normal person. Dead serious. A LOT happens in a very short time here.

So, right now, I have Last.fm on (jeepers I miss music so much) and I'm reviewing the post-Scratch entries on here, trying to get a grip on who the heck Jessica was before Christina tried to kill us all. So far everything matches up with the truth, but while reviewing, the one fact I couldn't wrap my head around was why RAZOR kept working with her.
See, the Lower System does not like Jessica, at all, because she wants them all dead and they're dedicated to preserving and promoting their existences. So why would Razor work with Jess, I wondered, if she values her existence just as much as her brethren?
So I asked her. "Why were you working with Jess for so long?"
She didn't even look up from her blades, toying with them on the ground of one of the catacombs.
"Because she gave me a reason to cut you," she said. "And that's all I wanted to do."

Honestly, the more I learn about Razor, the more stunned I am.
She is practically a child. It's bizarre. She was born from retributive self-hatred, true: essentially the same stuff Knife was born from. But she was born from an entirely different expression of it. Whereas Knife is the direct, penitent-yet-merciless action of digging the graves, coldly demanding that we "pay for our sins," Razor is the emotional madness that resulted from feeling that we were beyond salvation, the zealously maniacal loss of self-concern that caused a hand, toying with a razor blade for the first time, to slip. The cut that created Razor was not directly intended. It was an unconscious want, expressed accidentally, and as soon as the blood began running down our leg... something snapped, and there she was.
To be honest with you, that's one of the clearest archival memories we have. I was not driving then, that is clear-- the data is explicitly from someone else's perspective. But the moment of Razor's manifestation was huge, in memory.
Remember, prior to that split second, the body had NOT been cut before. Nor had we ever seen blood like that, not so bright red and alive, escaping so quickly that the mind wondered, for an incredulously terrified second, if we had cut a vein, and we would bleed to death there in the bathtub. That moment was traumatic in and of itself, and when the mind could not run, it did what it had always done, all those times Julie had attacked us, all those times the family had harmed us, any time we could not escape... it broke.
And that feeling of breakage was immortalized.
There was a snap. There was an unmistakable mental SNAP, as something slipped off-balance, and shifted irreparably. It was as if the consciousness in the body had lost its inner footing and cracked its head open on the cold linoleum, spilling blinding red onto the unfeeling whiteness all around us.
That snap, and the immediate sliding of consciousness into two distinct, blood-slick parts, gives me chills to this day. I thank God I wasn't fronting when that happened, because just looking back on the stored memory is disturbing enough.
...And that's all the data we have.
Beneath that monolith, there are only a few pencil scribbles, the marks of a madman, describing a tiny red-haired figure dancing upon the faucet, laughing maniacally at the blood and blades, not realizing what it meant, not realizing what was happening. It only laughed, hateful and jubilant and triumphant and careless, watching the redness stain the water, enthralled at the sudden rift in the skin that had given life to it.
Then the scribbles end, mid-sentence.
There is a photograph of a violet axe slamming into a red skull, and a tiny frenzied consciousness dissolving like blood into bathwater.
And that is all.

She's not mentioned again until February 2011.
I'm sure you all remember that.

But that's my point. Razor was never... she was never actively malicious. I think that's what made her the most terrifying of all the undergrounders, back when we still considered her our mortal enemy, only a few days ago.
Jezebel told us we were all her playthings, slaves of our egos, and therefore her puppets. She worked from the shadows, possessing us, manipulating us, making us believe we were inherently corrupted, lost, irredeemable.
Jessica told us that she hated us, that we had "ruined her life," that being the original consciousness she had every right to murder us, without even considering us real beings. She constantly undermines our actions, denying our lives, actively working to kill us all.
Christina claimed to be a model of virtue, a perfect and pure girl, doing everything she was supposed to do by order of God-- and that we were nothing but figments of a corrupted, unreal "ego." Therefore, she said, we didn't really exist at all, and she would be glad to see us all die.
Knife told us that we were sinners that must bleed, that I was little more than an infant, blind to my own impurity; he declared that the scars he gave me were holy retribution, and he would show no mercy, until I atoned for the pain I had allegedly inflicted upon countless innocent souls.
But Razor didn't care about any of that. She just wanted to cut things.
Yes, she said she hated us. But she hated us for not letting her do that. She hated us for not letting her do the one thing she was literally created to do. At the end of the day, she would side with anyone who gave her permission to pick up a knife and slice away.
The one time she fronted, and calmly hacked a truckload of new scars into the body, leaving a ring of blood around our neck... I remember being stunned that she hadn't left her trademark mania in her wake. There was only calm.
And yes, although I still shudder every time I look at the "DIE" page she wrote in our journal, I am forced to rethink my opinion of it now, when I look at what she wrote a few pages later, on a page I didn't scan in, and never mentioned.
On June 25th, my mother was yelling at us, and I retreated to our room due to the mounting noise in our head.
"Okay so it's obvious people are waiting to scream on paper right now; I can barely write. Have at it, guys."
Immediately, the overload girl picked up the pencil.
"SHE'S AN INSENSITIVE PRICK!!!"
Then the cool orange guy slided in.
"razor wants to talk can you write"
His nonchalant statement was surprising even then, but nowhere near as surprising as the sudden words scrawled after his.
"WHERES MY F*KING PEN"
It was oddly calligraphic, almost. She didn't write as much as slash at the paper, every line another attempt to slice open the white pages she was silently shouting upon.
"WHERE IS IT"
Her voice was loud even in text. I was getting a headache. I'm dimly aware of feeling like my skull was about to explode from the pressure of all those gathering between my eyes.
I tried to write another sentence. I couldn't. The pencil sputtered into shapeless letters, as red lines tore onto the page once more.
"YOUR MOTHER IS A B*TCH
DO YOU WANT ME TO K*LL HER"

The AP kicked in full throttle and we were all tossed into a sort of comatose state, then.
But I'm still shocked, at that response from Razor. "Your mother is a b*tch..." and then an offer to destroy her, to "get rid" of that stressor, to eliminate that thing that is disturbing the systems. After all, that's what you do to bad things, right? According to Razor, at least, it is. She will attack and maul and kill anything that she deems a source of hatred and rage and pain, because she likes tearing those things to pieces, that's what she was born to do. The problem is, previously we thought she just did that to anyone and anything. We didn't realize she was being motivated by a twisted moral code, one written in the instant she was born, declaring that anything that reminded her of the old Jewel deserved to die.
She doesn't understand the suffering of her victims, she doesn't understand that people aren't toys, she doesn't understand death.
In her eyes, when she cuts them to shreds, she's only doing what she's supposed to do, regardless of who she does it for, or how.

I wouldn't say I love her. That feels wrong, even in a platonic sense.
But there's this strange, wrenching affection for her in me nevertheless. Maybe it's my stockholm syndrome acting up again. All I know is that part of me genuinely pities her, despite how much she's already made me bleed, and how much more blood she would unquestionably drain from me the instant she was given the opportunity.
She's just a cruel, innocent child.

There's one bit about her that still confuses and disturbs me, though.
When she was resurrected, she was resurrected through the TAR. She was being held within the Razor Spire, and in almost every instance between that date and about a month ago, she was tied to the Tar. She would follow Jess/Jezebel (who were tied for ages, unsurprisingly) immediately after they would hack us, "punishing" us for what THEY did, or simply cutting us because THEY told her to. A few times she would even spawn FROM the Tar, not existing outside of it.
Then in mid-June-- thanks to Infinitii-- the Underground solidified into something unconnected to the Tar Room, and suddenly, Razor wasn't part of the Tar anymore.
"They gave me a reason to cut you," she said. So she never questioned her half-existence under their control. She was literally their puppet, their messenger, their little shadowy assassin. Hell, I even called her "the Razor splinter" in reference to the Tar for a while. And, essentially, she WAS. I wonder if she even had the power to resurrect on her own... probably not, there were no anchors of that sort left. So it explains why she was forcibly brought back by the Tar, and literally fused with it for so long, until she suddenly switched anchors when Infi split the Underground.
Anyway, Knife has noticed this dichotomy in her too, on his own, which is actually what tipped me off. He keeps giving her odd looks, claiming that she is "splintering," or that there are two of her. Razor just replies that "there's only one of her," seemingly unaware of the legitimate, shocking differences between her Tar-connected self, and who she is now, working with the Lowers, unattached to Jess. But she's right, too.
It's strange. She would always come out after Jess hacks-- Jess would do things to cause the body extreme pain, and THEN Razor would appear, and cut us up... but that action was ironically working for AND against the Tar? Yes, it was scarring us and causing us a great deal of pain, but it was also retributive, and motivation for us to continue fighting it... I wonder if the Tar wants that, to keep itself alive. Hm.
It was using the Overload Girl for a while, too, I think. That's why we kept confusing her with Jess/Jezebel. She was so angry all the time, because of how much pain she was in... but we didn't know, because her motivations were identical with Razor's. I need to destroy what threatens my existence.
We didn't understand that, to them, that was the only option they felt they had.

I have so many questions. So many.

...So much of our old information is wrong.
Even if it was correct before, things are changing so quickly now... a great deal of the info in the archives is false, or incomplete, or skewed. We simply did not have enough information to know the truth; that, or the information we did have was viewed through a blurry or stained lens.
With the Lower system now making itself known, so many things are changing. It's a shock, really. All of us upstairs are being forced to completely re-evaluate what we thought we knew about not only headspace, but also our system, our roles within it, and by extension, our very existences.
There is so much we don't know about each other-- about our thoughts, our emotions, our motivations, our lives. And all that miscommunication, all those misunderstandings, are what is causing us the most pain here. Knife even SAID that he was WRONG for having considered me the "sole reason for all the pain in the system," BECAUSE HE DIDN'T KNOW I WASN'T PERSONALLY RESPONSIBLE FOR THE SPLINTERS. He now admits that it would be wrong to blame me for breaking under trauma, even if "my" splinters are the ones he feels obligated to punish with blood.
But you see what I mean. There's so much we don't know.
I'm not sure where to go from here. Maybe looking back will help. Maybe it won't. But I keep getting nudged to check, even if it's just by the curiosity of those Downstairs or Underground... all I can do is try, right now.


...Oh. Speaking of trying, I forgot to mention this.
Waldorf left Central today.

She's been questioning her role here for a very long time. When we have censuses, she's often accidentally left out. She still can't speak when she fronts. She hasn't been able to find a solid role. And lately, she's been talking about how she doesn't feel like she "fits in" with us, due to her drastically different appearance... and because of how she was originally born. And today, she told us her biggest doubt of all.
She doesn't think she's a headvoice.
To be brutally honest, I've been wondering about that too. Maybe I said it before. But we all wondered the same thing with Spine, remember. She didn't look or feel like us either, her role was different, she couldn't stay stable in a color slot, she couldn't front like the rest of us. Wally had all the same problems, in one way or another. And when Spine left, shortly after she was moved to an "outspacer" slot, Wally apparently began questioning whether or not she should do the same.
Above all, though, there was one point that motivated her more than anything: her old role. Back when she was born in 2003, she wasn't born from trauma, or with a purpose to protect headspace-- that was just coming into existence back then! No, Waldorf was born to be a muse, a shining entity reflecting back bits and pieces of all the outside things that made us smile and dream. She was a mirror of all the things that helped headspace come into being in the first place.
I can't forget my original descriptions of her... eyes like a Mewtwo, hair like Kerrigan, wearing Ryou's Millennium Ring (seriously). She was something "perfectly terrible, yet beautiful..." I claimed that if I ever met her, I wouldn't be able to decide between "hugging her or running away screaming."
And the first night I met her, when I was just beginning to create a room for myself in headspace... she stood (well, floated) by my bed, all glowing blue and strange, but smiling. And I was scared, despite my wonder. Who was she, really? What was she doing there? Yeah, I claimed she was my muse, but that was all I knew about her. She held countless bits and pieces of inspiration, but if you took all that away, who was she?
She didn't answer me directly. I doubt she needed to-- that's not her style anyway. Instead, she showed me what she truly was, what her existence meant... and she took me to the most blessed dream location I have ever visited. The floating crystal forest.
She took me, and Maitru, and Ryou, and herself in a less formidable form, to that place... and I will never, ever forget that experience. To this day, I associate that place with her.
And then she disappeared.
For years I couldn't find her. I wondered about her, true, but I never saw her. Then, as suddenly as she vanished, she reappeared in November 2012, and enthusiastically joined Central as our Blue headvoice. We all loved her; she was fun and friendly and never complained, but she got sick so often, in a way that previously only Spine did. And neither of them ever got over it. Wally kept losing her voice, kept fading in and out of the upstairs...
Long story short, she and I couldn't help but wonder: did she ever truly belong up here? Or could her role, her TRUE role, that of an utter inspiration core, only function OUTSIDE of the stricter rule system Central had inflicted upon her?
She decided she wanted to try and see. So she left.

Everyone was crying as she walked out. And it shocked me to see it, too-- I was outside, in the garden, and suddenly this was happening upstairs, and I had no clue what was going on. When it hit me I could only stand and observe, as a bystander.
All the Central members hugged her goodbye as she stood at the stairway out. Laurie was obviously holding back some fierce emotions; she was the first person I saw, which tipped me off that something big was happening. Leon seemed oddly pained to see his spectrum neighbor go; he first only shook her hand, but she pulled him into a kind hug, which he sincerely returned. Nathaniel accepted her decision, and warmly but sadly wished her farewell. Julie appeared to be hiding a great deal of hurt herself, as she struggles with her own issues of belonging, and Waldorf seemed to know this. She hugged her too, in a rare moment of friendship between them.
Lynne gave her an understanding look, and a sympathetic embrace. Of all of us, she was perhaps the most sorrowful, and yet the least sad, to see her go. Spine is her moirail, you know. The two of them are incredibly close... but Spine isn't around anymore. She left too, for the same reasons Wally has left now. So Lynne understood, even if it hurt.
Josephina was sobbing. He's also the only one that didn't hug her-- after one agonized look, he suddenly kissed her, perhaps for the first time. It broke my heart to see that.
Then Waldorf waved farewell to everyone, and took her first steps out of Central, down the white steps in the garden room, on her way down to the city below.
I know she met up with Spine down there. That's good. I don't know what they're doing, but it feels positive, like they're both feeling better and more inspired already. I hope they find exactly what they're looking for.


This is all making me wonder about outspacers.
I was thinking about Ryman yesterday, and his native world, where Markus is also from. I remembered how they had slowly found our own lives outside of their native worlds a decade ago, along with the original Jewel (my conscious predecessor), having wild and fun adventures in realms that they all dreamed up together.
But they haven't been around in a long time. Did they just go back? Or is there a deeper reason?
Looking at Chaos 0, I can't help but consider the latter. CZ is the only one of our original five that hasn't moved out of total anchorage with his native world, and lately that has been putting severe strain on our relationship. I kept trying to force Ryman and Markus back into theirs, too. Is that why they didn't stick around? Is that why ALL the other Outspacers-- from all years past, from all sorts of worlds-- "faded out" of connection to headspace sooner or later, unable to anchor? Is THAT the "resonance" we saw in Dirk Strider-- was it simply his ability to DREAM of a different self, a different life, tied to his native being but free to grow and evolve beyond what he knew in his waking life? It would make perfect sense, actually... but I'm thinking now, is there another hidden prerequisite for outspacers, one that Spine and Waldorf have just now made me consider?
What if headspace is just a linking station for them? What if they're MEANT to move on beyond it? After all, we all know that we can't disconnect ourselves from the League Worlds, even if we CAN'T enter them as we are... is THAT the problem here? Is THAT why the old Jewels can't connect to those worlds while they're up here, acting as voices?
If so, that might explain why CZ is struggling now. He has several other-lives in League Worlds. He's even a god in the one Genesis hails from. But he hasn't embraced any of those here, even when every other lingering Outspacer has... and I think I'm responsible.
I try to shove him into his native canon role more strongly than I do to Ryman and Markus, and I think all three of them are suffering for it. I am essentially forbidding them from dreaming. Somewhere along the line I became convinced that "they HAD to match only ONE possible life path," the one that their original lives spelled out for them... but when I discovered the Internet, I began shackling them to THOSE paths too. Essentially I was overriding their own choices for as long as they were in headspace. I don't know how I never realized it before.
We were so wild and free in the old days BECAUSE we didn't give a damn about rules or restrictions! We weren't SUPPOSED to!! We were DREAMERS by our very nature, by our very ESSENCE, and we reveled in it. We walked in and out of so many dreamverses-- Yugioh, Sonic, Pokemon, Digimon, Sailor Moon, TMM-- everything and anything that we thought was cool and wanted to dream ourselves into, to try living, even for only a little while. And we had FUN.
But that's also what *incidents* were born from, those dramatic and bloody validations of love we all endured. That's where we got our Soul Wings, our colors, our symbols, our cores. And that's what WALDORF was tied to, too! She LOVED those other worlds, and the fact that EVERYONE was able to reach into them, to take pieces of them into their own souls... she was the manifestation of that, for God's sake. That's what her role meant. That's what a Muse IS.
...
And then, one day, I somehow decided that we couldn't do that anymore.
I "grew up." I stopped dreaming. I felt I had to "play by the rules."
They didn't start drifting away because they didn't want to be around, you idiot, they started drifting away because YOU WOULDN'T LET THEM STAY.
God, this really IS my fault. I am so sorry.
I keep trying to shove them into boxes. Didn't Laurie warn me about that, countless times? I'm not supposed to label things, or restrict things, or forbid things from growing or dreaming or living. And yet that's exactly what I'm doing.
Knife was right. No wonder he hated me. I really am the reason why we're such a mess.
If I didn't think like this, if I didn't compartmentalize and break off everything I didn't feel "allowed" to do or think or feel, there wouldn't be 50 entire people trying to exist in one body right now.

I've heard rumors, here and there, that the Tar isn't our biggest enemy, at least not alone.
In light of Infinitii's existence, people are wondering why no one talks about White energy.
What if the White energy was just as corrupted as the Black, they say, and we just didn't know about it? What if, just like the Tar, there was a being made of clotted, sick, toxic whiteness, infecting all those it touched like a virus or a plague?
People are wondering. The people downstairs are really wondering. The people underground are pointing fingers.
But I'm not saying anything, because at heart, I know what they're all thinking, fearing, dreading. I know, and I'm just as terrified.

I know how the Tar was born. I know. I've heard that story countless times.
It would be just as easy, just as straightforward, to create a similar entity from any other color.
I've done my research. I've read our archives from cover to cover.
And at the end of it all I can only come to one conclusion.

If there is a corruption of the White, some paradoxical being, made of evil purity...
...I'm afraid it would be me.



She knows a good thing now
With our own cost and all can hear the word
In my head and in my thoughts
In my head and in my thoughts

We spend the whole days all
We're feeling more apart
And we know you can do more

Please, don't let me hurt you more
It's in your stare and at your core
Please, don't let me hurt you more
Please, don't let me hurt you more

I know this journey's soon
The color of lights and our lives become as you

Please, don't let me hurt you more
It's in your stare and at your core
Please, don't let me hurt you more
Please, don't let me hurt you more

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 

That title just popped into my head when I sat down to write this, so there it is.

Anyway.
I am SO confused right now.
I'm trying to review old entries from 2008 in the archive, and most of this stuff makes no sense. Plus the fronter from that time period was jarringly dramatic, so it's psychologically difficult for me to read.
I don't even know if I should be reading these things. They're digging up FAR too much old tar, and old memories that I buried for my own psychological safety. But maybe I need to face that stuff again.
I'm just not looking forward to how the lower system will react. That's making life a literal living hell right now. Yes, half of me loves them-- really, their role here is vital and I appreciate what they're doing-- but half of me is so tired of dealing with them, as they're all so broken and terrified and angry and violent. But I can't blame them. They hold all of the past trauma, for everyone else's sake. That's not fair at all. They have every right to be vicious. But... it's tiring.
It's tiring to wake up every morning with everyone fighting over the body: what it will do, what it will look like, where it will go, what it will eat, what it will say, so on and so forth. And it NEVER STOPS during the day. When one of the "non-alters" (the ones who insist "no one exists") takes over, it's almost a relief... if they weren't so horrifically suicidal, that is. So they're tired in an entirely different way.

The lowers try so hard, though. It's shocking now that they're acting out as their own coherent system, and not just a jumble of disembodied voices.
Today, some faceless female alter started trying to binge on chocolate as soon as we walked in the door. Normally I can't do anything about that as I'm not present... but the lowers were around. Knife got pissed, shoved her out of the way, and spat out what she was trying to eat. Then he told Emmett to front, so that the body could eat something healthy instead, since Emmett only eats green food (we hadn't eaten since 4PM the previous day I think? one meal a day is the norm now). And now, looking back on that memory of theirs, I am SHOCKED to see that Emmett not only fronted, he fronted WELL. Well enough that, as soon as he "anchored in," his first thought was "why is my mouth so short?" He kept chewing big bites with his mouth wide open, all exaggerated, trying to make his face "elongate." He got really distressed over everything feeling wrong. Then he realized there was more of a body beneath the head, and that made him anxious to the point where someone else stepped in. They told him to just relax and eat, while they moved the hands to feed him the food. It was so bizarre, it was like there were LITERALLY two people there. And then it got even crazier. The mother was in the kitchen then, and asked the body a question-- but neither Emmett nor the unknown girl moving the hands heard her, OR answered. A third person did. THREE PEOPLE WERE IN THE BODY THEN. All I know is that they somehow spoke through Emmett eating, and it's described as "like it was a recorded sound being played?" Like his biting didn't even affect the voice, like the mouth didn't move to speak at all, it just responded. So I don't know if that was the AP? But geez that is insane. I didn't know any of that could even happen.
I can barely believe this stuff is happening at all. I'm not fronting when it does, so I'll not know what's going on for hours, and then I'll look at what memories I have access to and I see stuff like this. It's... I don't know what to make of it yet.

All I know for sure is that this DID thing is getting disturbingly real.
Honestly, even our most doubtful members are finding themselves forced to admit that "I can't really pretend this isn't happening anymore." I'm not sure why the undergrounders banding together suddenly punched the intensity of this through the roof, but... it makes sense, conceptually. Like I said, they're the oldest voices up here; they just haven't had lives until now.
Let me give you an example.
We went to a novena with the grandmother today. I don't know who got dressed, but the body was wearing shorts and tights when we started driving. When the lower system realized it, three of the traumatized boys and the overload girl started screaming. One of the little boys began hyperventilating. It was too triggering, too scary. But someone was already driving the body, and we couldn't stop it; lower people aren't allowed to front normally. So it was like hell, knowing that's what we were wearing, and we couldn't do anything about it. Plus the grandmother was there of course, and most of the lower people either hate her, or are scared to death of her. I know Razor and the overload girl actually tried to mentally gang up on her at one point, desperate to get rid of her somehow, to make the terror go away. They do that a lot.
Memories are choppy. I don't remember getting there. I remember sitting in the inside of the church and looking at the altar, and suddenly feeling TERRIFIED because it reminded me of Infinitii but that reminded the lowers of traumatic abuse and people started to shriek again. And I was scared too. THIS, this holy thing, was now a trigger?? And THAT bad?? I didn't know what to do. No one did really. We were so dissociated, so shaken... and then a FREAKING BABY STARTED CRIYNG DSFMND
(sorry that's the lowers)
Sorry. there was... a child in the church. You'll understand that I have no recollection of it other than the fact, because about five or six people downstairs lost it when they heard it. It was a cacophany of fear and pain and rage and terror and hate.
Somewhere around here there was a really sickening jolt, in the mind and body... some sort of convulsive shiver, like an elevator dropping a few feet, the room spinning back with a punch to the face. And in an instant, I felt the active level SWITCH.
Suddenly the lowers were back underground, mercifully free from having to front at that time-- and Central was back in the front seat.
Then I was upstairs-- me, J! I remember that much. (I haven't been typing this entry btw, sorry I didn't clarify that; things are too messy to do so lots of times.) I was talking to Xenophon and explaining to her that the lower system felt pain differently than most. To them, sharp physical pain-- blood and knives and scars-- was almost comforting. It was reassuring to know exactly what it was, and why it happened. To them, that kind of pain was good, it was sensible. But hearing a child? That was horrifying. Same with being touched, even just a poke on the shoulder. I explained to Xennie that even though that didn't physically hurt, it hurt them emotionally and psychologically. To them, a touch or a sound like that was so triggering, that it felt like a warning siren... one they couldn't escape from, one that was lethal. To them, it meant that within the next few seconds, they WERE going to be hurt again... badly. But although that didn't always happen, they could not afford to take chances. So they lived in terror of those things, never feeling safe, waiting to be attacked by that child or that person, just so it would "be over with" and they could run away somewhere else. I remember the catatonic red voice came out when the others wouldn't stop screaming, for that very reason. He looks so much like me. It's heartbreaking.
The next thing I remember is Josephina driving.
Yes, JO!! Believe it or not, headvoices (Central people) don't usually front. That's not their job. But there he was, trying to keep things stable, as he was OK with the outfit and we were all vaguely aware that the lowers weren't happy with it.
Julie came out for a few seconds later-- there's a vivid memory of the very first instant she saw when she moved in, looking at the priest giving the homily. That is literally all I know of that.
I don't know how the rest of the service went. I don't know who fronted, when, or how.
But I CANNOT forget what that beginning time period felt like.
The undeniable, drastic switches... the inner turmoil... the knowing that I was only fronting for about five minutes...
This is getting really scary now. Sure, it was scary before, but... back during the "Julie days," at least "I" was the main person driving, until the infamous "mind leakage" thing with Laurie bleeding internally happened... and I at least KNEW who would hack me, and how... we knew her methods, and her triggers. We had a degree of control over the situation. But don't get me wrong, it was TRAUMATIC. The face-changing, the merciless humiliation, the... i dont want to write about it.
But it was that one thing to worry about. Just ONE THING.
Now... now there are 50 of us here, not 5. Those years of trauma broke us, badly. There are people downstairs who are so hurt that it breaks my heart on top of everything else. They're desperate, twisted, frightened souls, dark and bloody and bleeding, incapable of living the life they are forced to inhabit. Upstairs, we have it so easy now, compared to them.
I don't know what I'm trying to say.
The point is this:
THIS IS REAL.
I can't deny that anymore.
This is real, this is hell, and for heaven's sake, we need help.


People are trying to talk to me on Skype and I really can't do it. It's emotionally draining to talk like this. I am literally cut-and-pasting responses, just spitting out stock phrases and one-word replies. No one's noticed yet. It's sick that we're so good at this.
The most painful part is that I have no ill will towards these people. If they want to talk to us, I don't want to be rude and refuse. But it's just so, so difficult. As soon as I close this window I'm probably going to collapse on the floor.
I want to leave and exercise or something but I don't know how to say no. I don't know how to apologize and excuse myself. I'd stay on here parroting responses until 1AM if that's how long it took for them to get tired of talking to me, even though I have classes tomorrow and those alone are stressful enough.
I don't want to think about this.
Maybe I can just... yank out the internet cable so I'll have an excuse as to why I suddenly disappeared. Maybe someone else can do it. I don't have the guts. But someone else would have to feel they had a good reason to do so. "We're not your playthings," they essentially say. "We're not your puppets. We don't have to do ANYTHING you tell us to." Which is correct. They are living beings just like me. They're not "accessories" to me, just because I'm shamefully "proud enough" to consider myself the main fronter here. I wish I weren't. I really, really wish I didn't have to be the one up front all the time, simply because I'm the easiest one for the AP to shove out of the way when things get awful and we need to pretend "everything is okay."
You do know that's why the AP exists, right? It's a buffer. It's a censor. Since headspace is always moving, always watching, our words and feelings and reactions WILL and DO leak out unless something is in the driver's seat preventing anything from translating. Hence the AP. But it's a curse, too. It means that we literally wear a voiceless mask all the time. It means we cannot interact with people outside of a program. It means that NO ONE IS ACTUALLY IN THE BODY 90% OF THE TIME, AND NO ONE OUTSIDE REALIZES IT. People know and love a construct. All of us, the ones who are really watching and feeling and living and breathing... we're hiding behind it, afraid to show our faces, afraid people won't accept our existences, afraid of dying again. And some of us are getting very, very angry about that fact.

I think that's old too. Which is why I'm re-reading the archives in the first place.
I remember way back, when there were only four or five of us known in the system? But no one was anchored, so behavior was weird, and unconsciously painted... and there was this ONE TIME Laurie and I were discussing Julie, and she described our resident pink shadow as a normal girl stuck inside our body.
I have NEVER forgotten that. It was so weird, because Julie IS an "introject;" whoever the main consciousness was in 1997 or so CREATED HER, fully consciously... created her to be a waste receptacle for all the "bad things" and "evil thoughts" that the original fronter had and didn't want.
But Laurie was right in a way, and we ALL forgot that fact. Julie was created as just a girl. Down to the bone, that's what she was. And then she was stuffed full of tar.
I've never thought of us all that way before. I've never... never respected our situation enough to look at it through a compassionate, humanitarian lens. We're all just people. Even the nonhumans here, haha. Seriously though, that's it. We're individuals with a different life situation than most. We've been through hell and back and we keep stumbling into new hells all the time. But we're PEOPLE!! We aren't delusions, or fantasies, or fake things... we are REAL PEOPLE and we have REAL LIVES and we need to remember that, I can't believe I literally never realized that before.

...I can't believe I never realized that before.


Excuse me please, I think I need to let all of this sink in.



There must be something that keeps me awake,
Or some kind of pill I can take,
To break these bad habits.

I would lie if I said that this didn't get tough,
Two left feet on the floor in a Waltz,
At an odd tempo.

Am I stuck at the ankle, or caught at the knee?
A curious puzzle still cursing me,
To follow or lead.

You gave me a heart and then taught me to hurt,
I can't tell just which option is worse,
Dying pure or aware.

So these feet keep on tripping in triplets to beats,
Too far off for my ears to reach,
Just a hint of timing.

Am I stuck at the ankle, or caught at the knee?
A curious puzzle still cursing me,
To follow or lead.

And I don't know where I'm going,
Cause I can't see the road, oh it's winding,
Just as long as I keep breathing,
I've got this uncomfortable feeling,
Heavy feet, shaky hands, troubled heart.

 



 

difficulty

Jun. 28th, 2013 06:52 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 

Another quick update because I'm not sure whether to put these here or on my Tumblr... I need to stop obsessively compartmentalizing everything about my psyche, really. It's a pain in the face to have so many different places to update depending on what the entry is about, and then to freak out because "is this an emotion/ thought/ etc. that I'M allowed to have? Or should it go to someone else?" Geez. No wonder our system's such a mess, just look at me.

Anyway, last night, some interesting stuff happened. I don't remember 80% of the day as usual, but I fronted for most of the evening and spent it re-drawing this old joke comic into THIS (WIP preview for all you lucky invisible readers), because I have 30 days worth of a trial art program on this laptop (hopefully when it runs out my Mac will be back from the shop).
However, around 2AM I couldn't stay awake any longer, so I collapsed into bed... and I was very surprised when no one from downstairs fronted, nor did I end up in headspace. Instead, I remember lying down and suddenly seeing Infinitii there.
You'll have to forgive my awful memory, but I think he had either spoken to me earlier that evening, or my posting this sketch on dA gave me enough of a Link boost to allow for that to happen... either way it wasn't entirely "out of nowhere," despite my being MIA from headspace for God knows how long at this point (feels like months, might only have been days, time is weird)... oh!! Wait, no, I remember now. It was earlier in the day, I was driving somewhere with my brothers in the car, and they were very angry to the point where it was tangible and making me sick/nervous/ scared. I was trying to shield myself but it wasn't working very well, when suddenly I heard something like "calm down, I'll take care of you"... and I sensed this velvet-like shadow wrapping itself around me, like wings or a blanket. Immediately the anger was shut out, and instead I was left with this beautifully strange "empty" feeling... not "depressed" empty, but the kind you get in deep meditation, that sensation of having nothing but clear space inside you. I felt incredibly safe, something I haven't felt in a very long time. It was then that I knew, without a doubt, that this was Infi's doing, embracing me with his wings as protection. I was a little surprised, as he's never done anything like that for me before, but the effort was deeply appreciated.
And then, about 10 hours later, I ended up in his bubble when I went upstairs for the night.
I forget what led up to it, but he asked me to get the physical mirror of it-- the salt-bubble necklace he asked me to buy last month. I hadn't touched it in weeks, for multiple reasons (that were all unfortunate), but I didn’t question him. It felt right to acknowledge it now, to dive headfirst back into believing in what I was experiencing. So I took it in my hands but Infi stopped me before I could do anything else with it. He gave me an oddly serious look, and told me to hold it to my chest, nothing else. No intending, no wondering, nothing but just clearing my mind and focusing on that simple act.
So I did.
It hurt like hell.
I have no idea where it came from, but the instant that bubble touched my chest I felt the most crushing wave of emotion I could ever imagine. I'm not even sure what it was... only that I then began sobbing outright, loud and desperate and terrible, for about three minutes straight. Then Infi told me to let go of the bubble, and it stopped, literally in an instant. One second I was in agony, then I was straight-faced and confused as to what in the world had just happened. It was obvious that, whatever I had felt, it was secondhand... but what was it?
Then it hit me. You probably don't know this, but Infinitii doesn't exactly show emotions. He feels them incredibly strongly, but they never quite appear on the surface. Usually, all you see on him is a serene eye, not even a mouth. When he does speak it's calm and straightforward. Even when he's with me, there are only ever little hints... but they're powerfully honest nevertheless. Just quiet is all.
I've been gone for days/ weeks/ months/ years, and Infinitii and I are tied together whether we like it or not. He and I were incredibly close for the first month or so after his manifestation, then suddenly I began to slip. Now, I can't tell you how long I've been absent from upstairs.
I knew without a doubt that, whatever I had just felt, he had felt it first.
It was mostly sorrow, this is true. It was mostly this agonizing, heartwrenching ache that ripped every sob out of my ribs with genuine distress. But there was love, too, even deeper down, even more powerful. Without it, I don't think the sorrow would have existed at all.
I don't remember much after that. I was so drained from that experience that my body began to shut down very quickly. All I recall is Infi wrapping his arms around my shoulders at one point (I already recognize that strange velvet feel of his shadows) and actually kissing me. It felt like glass; it was so unusual.

I haven't been remembering my dreams again. Either I'm waking up too abruptly-- thanks to people running into my room or phones ringing-- or I simply can't recall anything save for a fleeting image or two upon awakening. I'm not sure if that's because of all the dissociation during waking hours, or something else. It's been going on for a long time though, and that bothers me.


...Last note for today, because all these little synchronicities keep pushing me in this direction.
I keep getting reminded, over and over, in louder and louder ways, that I CANNOT ABANDON MY INNER LIFE.
I keep trying to. I'm not sure when it became me doing it and not some voice or other influence, but it's true. I keep trying to.
I'm just so tired, all the time. Even now. It never goes away, even on good days. I'm exhausted, I'm tired, and even if I'm not suicidal like this, a very strong part of me doesn't want to live anymore.
But I have to.

A few nights ago, when I planned suicide, Genesis pulled me aside and shouted at me for ten minutes with tears in his eyes, angry and terrified and heartbroken, until something in my head snapped and for a moment I did want to live, for his sake.
Before that, countless times, Chaos would pour his heart out to me late at night, telling me how much he missed me when I wasn't there, literally and figuratively. He'd remind me how much he loved me, and even if I felt nothing, I knew it was true.
Last night, all Infi did was look at me, knowing full well what I had just understood, and he said one thing: "Don't die on me." And I swore I wouldn't.

But that's why I keep trying to abandon them, everyone, everything.
They are my ONLY reason to keep living, on good days and bad days.

"All the bad things will pass," they say.
"You're so blessed, don't throw your life away," they say.
"Think about how other people will feel," they say.
"Look at how beautiful life still is," they say.

I say, "and your point is...?"

I'm well aware that I'm blessed, and pain doesn't last forever, and life is beautiful, and people will miss me.
None of that makes me want to die any less.
Maybe something in me is broken, but I am fully conscious of the good in this world, and I still want to stop existing. Maybe even moreso, when I remember it.
This isn't typical suicide, so to speak. Does it make sense, to want to die because you're tired of having reasons to live?
It's terrible, it's wonderful, it's a mess. Every time I have a good day, I don't want to keep living and experiencing days like that-- I just want to die. When I have a bad day, it's the same feeling, for different reasons. I want to die for the sake of dying. I even cut myself sometimes-- yes, me, not Razor or Knife-- because it's interesting, because scars fascinate me. I'm not even sad or angry on my worst days. How does one overcome that?
Again, maybe it's the dissociation. Maybe it's the fact that I've barely lived a full year of life, and yet people claim I'm 23. Maybe it's the fact that I literally cannot tell what is real and what isn't-- what's a memory, what's a dream-- what's me and what's someone else. I don't know.
All the soul-searching and spiritual work I do seems to go in circles. I'm not sure where I'm going wrong. I solve the same problems over and over again, because I can't remember solving them the first time. Or maybe I forget I even have that problem, and I'm good for a few months. Or maybe I forget who I am and can't do anything.
Point is, it's sad that I've reached a point in my spiritual progress where everything feels either "not right" or "mistranslated." I can't tell if that means I need to look elsewhere, or if it means I've become too corrupted to move anywhere but backwards. How does one know? How many priests and teachers and guides and gurus do I need to speak to before I can make sense of this? "Look inside yourself first," they say. But there's nothing there. I really am nothing, at the end of the day.

And yet, to them, I'm something. And that is the ONLY thing that scares me enough to stay alive.
I don't know what they are, I don't know who they are. All I know is that they love me, and some of them insist that they cannot live without me... literally.
I've seen it happen. I watched Central crumble when the downstairs voices locked me out. I thought they were all dead. And all because I had been removed from the picture! How stupid is that? And then there are the outspacers, God I don't understand, are they tied to me or not? If I die, will they fade away? Will anyone be able to find them again, to love them and keep them alive? And why do I even care about that, when I spend every damned minute of my time trying to convince myself that none of this is real, none of this is real, none of this is real, they're all hallucinations, it's all fake, you're dreaming, stop being an idiot.

But then I feel or hear or see something and then I don't know what reality is anymore.


I need help.
There, I said it.
I really, really need help.
All my life I've been told to be independent, both by my family and my religion. "Asking for help is only burdening others," I was taught. Throwing your silly concerns at someone else-- God forbid, even pretending your concerns are real-- is sinful, selfish, rude. Deal with your own garbage. Better yet, forget about it all and grow up.

And I've been trying to. I've been trying so hard to let go of it all and grow up.
But it feels wrong to do that.
Does that make me inherently wrong, too?
I don't know.


All I really know is that it breaks my heart to see these strange imaginary things cry over me.
And sometimes at night, I can see them beside me, quietly promising that they love me too.

But acknowledging their existence means acknowledging that I suffered in the past.
I can't do that. I'm not allowed to treat that as real. I deleted that timeline, remember?
I erased everything. I have no memories of whatever it was. It's gone, for good.
Except it's not.
Except I haven't recovered at all. I keep getting worse, showing more symptoms.
The more strongly I deny any ounce of pain, the more I bleed, in spite of it all.


I want to die, even when I'm happy, and I don't really feel anything anymore.


I need help.
I really, really need help.


Sorry about all this.

 



 

 

stained

Jun. 20th, 2013 10:20 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 


I just got hacked. Really badly.

I was with Infi, I guess. All I know is that one moment I wasn't there, and then I was, and I was terrified and shaking and I was sobbing but nothing was working, nothing came out right, everything was shattered.
I can't figure out how to use a body. I can't figure out how to speak, or move, or live downstairs. They take advantage of that. They use me. They use me, and ravage me, and ruin me. They won't stop.

I'm so sorry, Infi. I didn't know that was happening. If I did, I never would have let it continue.
But I didn't know. I never do. Not until the shock and pain becomes so bad that I snap back in, completely unaware of anything that just happened except for that all-too-familiar crushing dread.
I'm not allowed to access the memories either. They would corrupt me too much. I don't know who gets them though. Jeremiah holds that sort of trauma, but does he know anything about fronting hacks? I don't think so. Maybe I really am just a mess of splinters. It's frightening to think of how many pieces of my consciousness may have broken off over the years, or how many other pieces broke off along with me. I still don't know when I was born.
I know why they're doing this, though. They're trying to drive us apart, Infi. We're important, you know. You and I are supposed to be together, black and white, yin and yang, that sort of thing. We balance this System. We're right at the heart of it. So if they ruin us, everything else will crumble.
At least, that's the running theory. I don't want to test it. They do, though. Tonight was proof, again.
I'm not scared of you though. I won't be. I can't be. I don't feel unsafe around you, even if your energy is the polar opposite of Laurie's, that indomitable voice that protects us both. Your energy should scare me, my mind says: it's Black, and that's what's been killing me for so many years. But you're different. You're just different enough for me to know for sure.
I know who you are, I know what you are, and I know who and what you aren't, too.

I need to go to sleep soon. Part of me doesn't want to.
I feel too sick, physically and spiritually, to think of doing anything but dissociating entirely and just floating nowhere. Going to sleep in this house is always disturbing on some level. I don't feel safe. Maybe I can ask Minty to front again, she doesn't seem to have a problem with it. I just haven't seen her in a while, and headspace is still recovering...
Isn't it weird? Last Friday feels like it happened forever ago. I don't even remember yesterday. Is that what dissociation does? When I'm unable to front for a while, do the days I didn't experience just fade into nothingness? But I have no solid memory at all, just a vague awareness of who I am energy-wise, as opposed to everyone else in the system... I have no real solid recollections of events. That worries me. Who am I, then? Where'd my life go? How in the world has this body been alive for 23 years, when I wasn't there for 99% of them?

Maybe that's why I feel so safe around Laurie, too. Not just because of what she is, but because of who I am to her. I mean something to her, something incredibly important, something vital.
It's the same with Chaos and Genesis of course, but my importance to them is too personal sometimes. After hacks, sometimes that's too scary to deal with, and that breaks my heart.
I love them, honestly and entirely, but... these damn hacks just make me terrified of hurting them too. The fact that the downstairs voices specifically target me whenever I'm with someone who cares about me that way is horrible and it drives me mad. Part of me wants to prove them wrong, that they can't touch me in those situations anymore.
But another part of me knows, far too well, that I tried to do that tonight, and look at what happened.

Infinitii, I'm sorry. I know you keep telling me there's nothing to apologize for, but the fact is that you had to endure that secondhand, and that alone is agonizing enough to me.
I don't remember anything that happened. I'm sorry for that too. I feel like I should have been there, but I wasn't. I don't know who was. I don't know if you suspected anything. All I know is that if I could cry right now, if I wasn't so empty and tired, I would cry for you more than for myself.
I love you, Infi. I really do, and I'm sorry.


I don't want this to happen anymore.
The child voices downstairs are starting to cry. I still don't know who they are, but on nights like this I wish I did, so I could cry with them, the only ones who understand.

I'm so tired. I won't lose hope, but I'm too tired to feel it either.
I know there's a blue sky beyond the storm. I can feel it in my bones.
I know that when I do see it, for the first and millionth time, it will be beautiful beyond compare.
But tonight, there are dark and heavy clouds hanging above my head, and I can't remember ever having seen blue sky before in my life.

Except... he's the same color as the sky.
And you, you have wings to fly in it.
Maybe that's enough to get me through the storm.
If there's anything close to hope in my heart right now, that's it.


Now I need to drown out all of my pain,
so I'm going to listen to a
song that reminds me of you...

 


---------------------------------------------------

 

@ 11:07 pm

 

Bad mental/physical hack tonight. Too tired and torn-up to even cry from the shock.

I should clarify that I wasn't even present for the damn thing. I can't even access the archival "memory" of it either-- I'm being locked out of it, as I'm not supposed to hold any of that sort of trauma. That's understandable, but I still vaguely know what the hack WAS, even if I can't remember the details.

I just feel horrible that Infinitii was dragged into it. Hacks usually run through Black energy, remember, and that's his slot. They don't like that. So they keep trying to drive us apart, to make the Spectrum crumble.
I won't let that happen, but I'm not exactly very stable right now... and that's what worries me. Someone could shove me out of fronting right now-- if Laurie wasn't watching me like a hawk of course. She doesn't let them touch me. I'm glad she's around now.

I guess I just wanted to record this, because by tomorrow my mind may end up purging my entire awareness of this incident to spare my sanity. That's common.
I still don't know if Jeremiah is the one who gets the remnants of these experiences or not... he's an abuse-anchored alter, but that's all I know for sure. That doesn't necessarily mean he's tied to the fronting hacks when they involve abuse.

I'm disastrously splintered, too. That's understandable. It's just scary to not remember most of my "own life." All I know for sure is who I'm not.

I'm too tired to think about that now though. I'm a mess and everything hurts. Hopefully my boss can help, that or Chaos. They usually do.



-J.I.

 



 

nevermore

Apr. 5th, 2013 08:34 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


 

 

(death dreams from "game over.")

I hope to god they weren't premonitions of any sort, and were instead "potential timelines" like the kind i used to see via my Links when I was younger.


(it is 5 in the morning and I NEED to go to sleep but first i need to write notes on this before i forget.)


(first was my boss. he and i were in this weird floating black space, above us was this red digital countdown timer, the same kind from the dream i met him in, except this time it was counting down the last few minutes of his life. obviously i was panicking. boss was oddly calm though, he knew this had to happen. it was scary though because he was lying in all this blood, i didn't know why, he didn't seem in terrible pain.)
(the most painful part of this was our dialogue. for some reason the idea of him dying was unbearable. i was sobbing and begging him not to go, even though i knew i had to. boss got just as emotional after a little while; although he wasn't expressing it as dramatically as i was, it came through clearly in his words.)
(i clearly remember him thanking me for the time we spent together as death was standing right behind him; he was genuinely crying, it broke my heart)
(the WORST part was that he GAVE ME HIS NIGHTCAP. that was the nail in the coffin, it meant that now I was Mr. Sandman; he had to move on. i think he put it on me when i couldn't manage, the look he gave me then was this mix of pride and gratitude and love and this awful sorrow coloring it all, with having to say goodbye forever right when we had finally reached this goal. i was a total wreck at this point.)
(instead of "dying" he walked away with death towards the blackness in the distance; he couldn't look back, but he did pause and meaningfully lift a hand in final farewell before he disappeared)
(apparently in order for an apprentice to take over for a master in that world, the master has to DIE. this is something mr. sandman never told me but i suspected it for a long time. he apologized today when i mentioned this dream again-- his learning of that truth (when he was an apprentice himself) was difficult enough, and he didn't know how to break it to me. guess i just saved him the pain, which is good.)
(speaking of, he said that death was new to masterhood when he came to retrieve mr. sandman's master; death apprentices have it the worst because they have to be the one leading their master out of this world! no one else can do the job.)

(even worse, in a way, was the second 'dream.' this time it was laurie.)
(for about 70% of this one i was in shock. it started off in the middle of the tar room, it was warped and tilted somehow, tar was splattered in huge spikes and strands everywhere but it seemed dead. there was a lot of blood too. laurie had been impaled but i couldn't heal her for some reason, she was bleeding like mad, it was all over my hands.)
(god i'm sorry i really can't write this down very well. i remember she was having trouble talking, kept smiling though, sadly. she knew what was happening, but the reality of the situation didn't hit me until she started choking up blood, then i absolutely shattered. i could not stop sobbing, the emotional pain was unbearable. i was begging her not to leave me, she just smiled up at me apologetically, still bleeding, not saying anything.)
(she said that it was okay if she died now; i had made even the worst moments of her life worth suffering through. she ALWAYS says stuff like that when she thinks she's going to die irl; it absolutely kills me, but god i love her for it.)
(my brain is actually trying to delete this one like it does to trauma because of how difficult it was to "experience")

(when i woke up i went running for them both, took a few seconds to really realize that they were alive, that this was real, not what i had just seen.)

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


...I keep thinking of what Homura said to Madoka, in that whitespace room, full of snapshots of shared time only her heart remembered.

“Each time I repeat all of this, the time you and I live grows further apart…our feelings grow further apart, and my words stop reaching you.”

She could've taken the words right out of my own mouth. It aches.

I used to wonder whether I show more similarities to Homura or Madoka, in light of the strangeness of my life so far. Lately, I've been wondering again. Time resets, becoming witches, wishes being twisted, hope being restored... there are too many parallels all over the place.

Regardless of which girl reflects me the most, though, that scene-- when Homura throws her arms around her friend, weeping under the grievous weight of self-shattered memories-- hits me so close to home it hurts. It's one of my biggest and most secret fears... that eventually, I will end up just as tangled in broken timelines as Homura, trapped in a fading life where my desperate attempts to save the lives of those I love only succeed in making them forget why I am fighting for them at all... I am afraid I lost myself a long time ago.
And yet, despite all my fears, I already know how this will end.

If someone tells me that it's wrong to hope, I'll tell them they're wrong every time.

Maybe that's why Boss keeps saying I'm important.

It's a frightening but humbling thought.

...

...I know I've been trying to figure out what my metainomen "element" is lately, and everyone's been debating between Time and Blood what with my darker character lately... but I never considered that maybe they're the same thing at heart.
...I tried to reset the headspace timeline, last month. Again. I wanted to start it all over from scratch.

I was willing to erase everything if it would heal those scars, if it would erase all those mistakes. I tried to run time backwards, to get rid of the blood. I thought that, if I could become that perfect, flawless version of myself, even if it meant annihilating the person I had become, then no one else would ever have to suffer. But…

...This is so much bigger than just me. We're a SYSTEM. Everyone else in here MATTERS, and a heck of a lot more than me objectively. But the awful paradox is this: we only exist because of trauma. Isn't that just the worst best thing? We're all the result of the mistakes we made and endured; we were all created as coping mechanisms in the face of imminent death. Even me.

Even my daughter.

That's what I can't stop reeling over. She wouldn't exist if I hadn't bled out my life into that sink. If that room hadn't become encapsulated hell for too many consecutive years it never could have been transmuted into the NICU of heaven, apparently. It makes no sense. But it happened.

The Resurrected Christ still carries His scars.
We're the ones that wounded Him so.
But they were necessary for such a Savior.

"Oh happy fault..." sings the Exsultet.

All our past wounds, even the self-inflicted ones, have left scars on our collective life.
I've been trying to die in order to erase them. I wanted to rip time to ribbons in order to expunge all the blood.
I didn't realize that would take my daughter with it.

...

I don't know. I really don't. I don't know what's the paradoxical truth and I sure don't know what the heck is the right thing to do here.
...No, I do. As much as it makes me want to weep and scream from bitter agony, I... I cannot keep trying to take a magnet to the tape. I can't be scratching all the discs. I can't be pouring bleach over the manuscript. I cannot be pressing "delete" on my own soul, on our heart.
As much as I hate to admit it when I'm in this much pain, I do love them too much to do that to them.

Somehow, all the nightmares were necessary. God knows how. But I look at Laurie, and Julie, and Leon... I can't forget where we came from. I can't forget about them. They're the big picture, not my personal regrets.

...I want to kiss these scars, someday, even knowing that they're graves. God only knows how. But... I need to have hope.


Blood, Time, Hope, Heart... somehow I really am all of those things, in one way or another. I think they're all the same thing in the end.

...Somehow it's all love.

 


 


march 17th

Mar. 17th, 2013 12:39 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 



17 March 2013 @ 12:39 am

alone

Some nights, all I really want is a friend. But I shove people away whenever they try to get close. I'm not good with closeness yet.

Maybe it's because I grew up in the woods, with no neighbors or friends, always the outcast in school. I quite literally do not know how to interact with others now that I'm technically an adult.
All my past attempts at friendship have ended in utter failure, almost always with the words "we can't deal with you anymore." I understand, it's okay. My mess of a personality is hell for anyone to deal with and I'd never consciously inflict myself upon someone.
But it's so damn frustrating to want a friend, just one friend outside of headspace, when I am acutely uncomfortable with both relationships and people in the first place.

Don't know why I'm mumbling about this again. It'll be gone in the morning, don't worry.


------------------------------------------------------------

 

17 March 2013 @ 02:01 am

backwards


oh no no no I just realized why this temporal reset has been so traumatic

god help us that's ten years out the freaking window how did i not realize what that meant in the big picture


but boss wouldn't let me die, i tried TWICE and he refused to let me die, why the hell wouldn't he, look at what i've done to all of them

 

gotta figure this out somehow. gotta stitch things together maybe

if ten years are gone though, she's still reachable, and if anyone up here knows how to weave time back together it's her

 

don't listen to me at 2 in the morning please, i don't even know why i update here anymore


------------------------------------------------------------


17 March 2013 @ 02:03 am

 
sinner

 

my grandmother just spit my name at me again
i asked her why she hated me so much

she actually gave me an answer this time

no denial

just perfect justification

and then more and more lines of poisonous diatribe



i am so sorry that i made you hate me

i am so sorry that you literally view me as a demon

i am so sorry that you have repeatedly said how evil i am

whenever you're half-asleep and your words are uncensored



dear god please let me sleep forever
i don't want to wake up anymore



i am so sorry that i am such a cancer to the world

 


------------------------------------------------------------

 

17 March 2013 @ 01:10 pm

slut

 

i tried to talk to celebi last night
i tried and tried and tried
we were doing pretty well

and then she melted into tar

and it laughed, it laughed, it laughed
"don't you remember, bitch???
when did you first see me up here???"

and it's true
i don't know where the hell she came from

on january 4th last year, i abandoned my old 'gaia' misnomer
the one that had been inflicted upon me
and adopted my new one, of cupid
by the twelfth, i was no longer "celebi"
a childish name i had carried for a decade

suddenly a celebi appeared in my headspace
an individual i had never known nor seen before
she wasn't the celebi i had known since my youth
she claimed she was 'from the movies'
i thought okay, sure, whatever

and by the 17th she had destroyed me.

last night the tar-black celebi had mocked me
grinning and jeering at how blind i was

 

"you didn't suspect anything when you saw me in the tar spire??"
laughing and laughing and laughing
all the while trying to steal my life away.

 

this morning i tried to say hello to ryou
it went okay for a while
didn't feel genuine, everything was empty, i told him

and then he grinned
and there was the tar
laughing

"i thought i had you this time!"



i don't want to see anyone right now

 



 

kintsugi

Feb. 19th, 2013 09:43 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 



I've ruined you, haven't I.

You insisted I didn't, but I saw you crack, just for a second. That look of doubt, the awful wondering.
You've been a mess lately, haven't you. Ever since I...

Maybe she ruined me, or at least part of me.
Why can't I fix it?
I miss the days when you were angry with me, but now...

Last night we visited everyone upstairs and I was too torn apart to talk. I think it was about 2AM.
Spine was in shambles. She insisted I didn't care about anyone but myself. She began attacking me, fiercely, angrily. At some point Laurie knocked her back and tar came pouring out of her bones. We fought it for a while, then Leon showed up and stopped it. Spine was left in a heap in the corner, still sick, still scared. Leon had to take her to a cathedral to recuperate. I was scraped out.
Lynne was on the phone with Leon when we walked in, trying to figure out what was going on. Laurie asked her if she'd always had that room, Lynne said it was relatively new, but then added "but you haven't really been around." I thought that was weird, where is Laurie when she's not with me then?
She could tell I had a huge orange block, and started pulling huge clots of black ink from my stomach. I was so terrified of her being anywhere near that energy level that I was shaking, trying not to cry, burying my emotions deeper by the second. Lynne told me not to, that I was only burying myself alive with that darkness. She reiterated that I had a serious problem here. I think she had to stop because I was shutting down.
Lynne also pointed out my flawed black and white thinking. She asked me if she was 'good' or 'evil,' and how would I know? For a minute I was legitimately unsure, she saw this and wasn't happy with it. She said I needed to stop being so absolute, it was destroying me. She asked Laurie why she had slacked off in the discipline department when it came to keeping me on track. When Laurie sputtered that she couldn't quite hurt me like that anymore, and rhetorically asked Lynne if she could, she actually considered it, and it frightened me. There was a strange anger in her for a moment, but she suddenly caught it, realized some of the tar had stuck to her. Laurie tried to cut it out but Lynne told her to stop: "I can't respawn like he does." I don't know why that felt so ominous.
...That's when I realized I had broken you. Right then, when Lynne asked why you weren't so harsh with me anymore, and your expression betrayed a five-year change that I had somehow been ignorant of. How could I...
Lynne said I hadn't, that you were full of shadows back then. Was that better? Was it worse? I couldn't tell. I don't think you could either.
Josephina was better. He said Laurie had "lied to him" about the hacks, that she was downplaying them in explaining them, I forget why, but the reason made sense. Jo didn't get angry at me, even when Laurie asked him if he could. Maybe the darkness is stuck on Lynne's level.
He reached out and tapped my yellow energy-point, in my abdomen. It felt like ceramic, he said it was practically frozen. I asked how everyone was reaching into my energy field so easily, and he said that being the system anchor I act as a sort of living gauge as to the systems health. He then said that in certain conditions my energy was very easily manipulated, which is why it was dangerous for me to be up late. He broke the yellow block and accidentally overloaded it temporarily, he crystallized an orb of it "for later" with a smile. For a moment my self-respect came back, it was nice.
The few minutes after that weren't. Instead of going to see Nat, Laurie pushed me into a room of unformed white headspace and took out her axe. There was a sick second of fear mixed with excitement on my part before the blade slammed into me like it used to. She was angry. I forget what she was shouting at me, but it was true, albeit brutal. She cut me to ribbons really, but not too long after she started, we both realize I wasn't "respawning." I was finding myself incapable of pulling my pieces back together. Laurie paused, looking completely distraught, and forced me to solidify again. I don't think either of us said anything for a minute after that. We just realized what a terrible mess we were in. We left quietly.
Nathaniel expected us to show up. I vaguely commented that he didn't look "like he used to," he reminded me that he had died several times and then completely switched his color. He said he'd been feeling a lot of imbalances lately, but there wasn't a total green block. There was just a weird 'edge' around it, allowing me to give forgiveness and compassion, but keeping it from really reflecting back in, and the whole color was suffering. I couldn't figure out why it was so hard to love myself all of a sudden, unless I was in third person. I think they mentioned Celebi momentarily. I remembered how I messed that up. Nathaniel told me to come back any time I wanted to, and that he really did care about my well-being.
Waldorf hugged you when you walked in, took her a second to realize I was a mess, she was worried. We asked her how she was still talking with this system upset, she said it was because I had gotten the guts to talk to several people about overcoming my old hurts lately, that assertion was keeping her going. She said I needed to stay honest with myself about that. I was having problems discerning the truth though. Somewhere around here my boss actually showed up, completely unexpected... said he'd talk to us later, Wally saluted him, it was adorable. I was exhausted at this point so we had to move quickly.
We couldn't warp over to Leon's level, figured he was still at a cathedral. Laurie contacted him and he warped down to us, then over to the cathedral together. Spine was still there, didn't look much better. I kept apologizing. We brought her back to her slot and then went to talk to Leon. He said his level was having weird problems, it was dark and shouldn't be. He was having trouble discerning things, we figured it was because the lower levels were somewhat out of whack. Laurie asked him about risks, couldn't we use that to our advantage here, and help me take good risks instead of throwing myself into losing bets? He said he didn't want to treat that sort of behavior lightly, Laurie said that's not what she meant, maybe we could go back to ultimatums and retribution. Neither of them sounded sold on the idea though. I was too hollowed out to care either way.
After this we went to talk to my boss, but I was fading so fast I don't remember that...


I made the stupid mistake of re-reading some old Skype conversations this morning.
Last year, at this time, I was something bright and beautiful and inspirational to them. We dreamed of a future together, all of us, bringing light to the world around us.
She used to say she loved me, that she wanted to spend forever with me.
"You've been feeling the truth... But these demons will do everything they can to try and stop you from seeing it... sometimes you won't be able to see it. And you can't face them alone. But that's why God gave you me."
What happened?
Do I... do I really break my relationships so easily? Am I really that bad with commitment? Am I really that selfish? Why do all my ties to other people end up snapping by my own hands? And why, in some sick way, am I glad that it's over? Why do I need communication and yet I'm terrified of people? I drove you away, I underestimated my own damage, you thought I was a monster. And then one day you realized, maybe you didn't ever really love me at all. The only reason that hurts is because I wonder, how badly did I manipulate you? Am I really that bad of a person?
Why the hell do I care? It's over. It's over, and I need to let go for good.

But, Laurie... God help me, that just breaks my heart, how did I...?


I don't want to go to class today, it's so draining, I am so tired. This is just like 2009. I used to cut class and go hide in the corners of coffeeshops, numb, unable to bear looking at another naked woman for another two hours, unable to bear the screaming in my head from pink and violet the entire day. It would be just me, Genesis, and a green tea latte, talking about our problems over a sketchbook until the sky outside turned dark and I was forced to drive home... God I miss that so much, I swear I could cry just thinking about it. We would wander around campus for hours, sleeping in the rotunda underneath that beautiful painted dome, Abbey humming on my lap, sunlight streaming in behind me. There was the night I stayed in the art room until 11PM, hands covered in pastels, surrounded by empty easels. All those days we spent sitting in the psychology lounge, listening to other peoples conversations, reflecting on that hope-filled quote emblazoned above our heads... the covert visits to the music building, sitting next to the elevator and listening to pianos through closed doors, wandering downstairs and laughing in empty hallways... quiet foggy evenings in the science study room, my favorite place on campus, that tiny cozy spot hidden underneath the stairwell... all of it with you, you golden-blessed creature, what the hell did I do to you? Where are you now? I don't see you much anymore, and I know it's because I kept pushing you away.

I lost my innocence.
I had it stolen from me, and I told myself that it was supposed to happen, so stop fighting back.
After so many years I forgot how to feel and I kept wandering back into the abyss simply because I was used to being dragged there.
Now I'm a wreck, now I can't tell what's up or down, now I can't see straight. Everyone knows I have a problem. But only I can fix it, they say.
I don't think I can fix it without you... but I've ruined you, haven't I.
You used to be this brilliant knight, this indomitable violet rage, my dark and jagged guardian angel. You were perfect.
Then I was enough of a bastard to start breaking your walls. Now look at you.
Why is that such a bad thing, the fact that you don't have the heart to treat me so harshly anymore? Why do I miss the pain? Is that why I'm forcing myself deeper and deeper into disaster? Am I secretly hoping that one day you'll snap, that one day I'll snap, and my bleeding arms will once more hold purpose?
But I don't want to go back to that, ever. I want to be happy, and free of this pain.
I want to be able to sleep at night without being attacked, and no longer caring.
I want to be able to leave the house without seeing danger wherever I turn, and no longer caring.
I hate how the only time I feel fear, the kind that wants to keep me safe, I smother it. Someone gets too close, someone makes a sound, someone looks a certain way, and that sick rush of all-too-familiar panic rises up immediately. Every nerve in me screams to get away, but instead of running, what do I do? I close my eyes and stand there, shaking, telling myself to stop being an idiot and let them do what they want. They have the right idea, not you.
I never ran away before, after all. I couldn't.

I'm not even suicidal anymore. I'm just empty. I just want to die.
There's a light in here somewhere, that I know, but it's having a hard time shining through years and years of accumulated pain.
Why the hell can't I just make it disappear? Isn't that how it's supposed to work? "Only a fool trips on what is behind him." I should be able to just let go of it and keep walking, keep smiling, act like it never happened, it's all fake anyway, it doesn't matter.
But after so many years of trying, it's still happening. It's actually getting worse. What am I doing wrong?

I wish I could go back to sleep, but beds aren't safe anymore either.
God help me I am so tired.



Laurie, I'm sorry.
That sounds insultingly paltry but words don't work to properly communicate the total and overwhelming contrition I feel about this.
Maybe it's not a bad thing, but I'm not good at judging that, as you know. I've had too many things twisted into horrible shapes to recognize them in their natural state anymore.
Maybe it's a good thing that I've worn off your sharpest edges, who knows. I know it's a good thing that you can smile now, and care about everyone else just as much as you cared about me.
But I can't see anything being a good thing when I'm involved. Not me, not this defiled and filthy remnant of a boy here. I'm in tatters, and now you're trying to fix me, before you would just stand there and berate me for getting myself into that situation, then walk away; why do I miss that so much?

It seems that every time I dare to love someone, I ruin them. I've broken all of you in some way, every last one of you. You're all battered and bruised now, because I dared to get close to you, what an absolute demon I am. If I had kept my burning hands to myself none of you would be covered in scars.
Fire isn't something you can mix. You know that. We talked about this. It's why she can't be with me, it's why he can't be with me, it's why nothing stays together. It all falls to ashes. I burn it all away.
But you, God knows you burn just as much as I do, and the thought of hurting you is the most terrifying thing in the world.
I can't get close to you. It would be abominable, an unforgivable sin.
You know this. You warn me, whenever I slip into delusional oblivion and try. You warn me every single time and I still try to force myself by.
You were my angel, for the love of God, you were everything to me even when I'd turn my back on him after so many years. You were the only one who hadn't been marred by my existence.
And then I went and burned it all to the ground.
I am such a heartless idiot.

I've ruined you, haven't I.

 




 

 

 

011313

Jan. 13th, 2013 12:01 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


just having some rough times right now, don't mind me

I typically don't talk about my troubles as it makes me feel incredibly selfish, but honestly this is starting to frighten me and I need to write it down somewhere, so why not post it here.

Please forgive any rough language or the like; I'm just going to bleed onto the page here and I apologize if it turns out sounding rather out of character.


Over the past two months I've been dealing with some seriously distressing psychological trouble, which ironically seems to be nothing but an explosion of old stuff I've bottled up over the years. Normally I'd just shove it back under the rug, but this time I don't really have any coping methods left so I'm stuck at the moment.


It's almost hilarious how long this has been on the back burner though. I've gotten so good at "fronting" over the years that I've virtually forgotten how to actually recognize and acknowledge my emotions. I've always felt so pressured to "be normal" that now I inflict that label on myself, and wonder why I still have trouble functioning from day to day. "If I'm normal, I shouldn't have any problems!" That's what I keep telling myself.
However, back in early December, my mother actually confronted me and said I had all the symptoms of severe depression, and that I should seriously consider seeking help.
I honestly laughed it off at first. Me? Depressed? Are you kidding? I'm always smiling, there's lots of reasons to live, I can't possibly be depressed.
Then I looked up the symptoms and realized, oh no, I've got all of this.

But it feels stupid. Really, it does. Why the heck am I depressed? What reason do I have to feel like this? None, I say. None at all.
Dysfunctional family history? No, why should that bother me now?
Schizotypal/ Aspergers/ whatever asinine diagnosis I have that has cost me hundreds of dollars in (failed) therapy and hospitalization? Nah, that's just you being ridiculous.
Gender dysphoria so bad that sometimes I can't get up in the morning? Nope, you shouldn't complain about that anyway.
PTSD from sexual abuse that keeps getting worse? Heck no, that wasn't even valid!


You see what I mean? This is what I think like. It drives me up the wall.
According to my brain, my life is PERFECT, and I have absolutely no reason to be upset! I don't know what suffering is, so I should shut up and deal with it!
"Just be normal," my family says. Just plaster on a plastic smile and keep parroting what we tell you to, that's a good boy!
And I do it because I want to see them happy.
Except I'm sleeping 13 hours a night, I'm still self-abusing, nothing seems to have meaning anymore, and I've been seriously contemplating AND intermittently attempting suicide for five freaking years thanks to the problems I won't dare tell anyone because I feel like the most self-centered man in the world by confessing or showing evidence of them, and whenever I slip I get threatened with the psych ward again.
So I keep smiling and playing the part and hoping I don't wake up in the morning


I am so tired of this. I am so, so tired.


...The only thing keeping me alive right now is my 'headspace family' which is an absolutely horrible double-edged sword because with how troubled I apparently am, I can't seem to stop asking that age-old question: "what if none of it is real?"
It's the worst with Chaos, because he's also a videogame character who I started talking to nine years ago, which was crazy enough, but then I fell in love with him, so much that he was my only reason to live for a very long time; how delusional do you think that makes me feel some mornings?
Seriously here's this individual that I love more than words can say and according to 99% of the planet, he doesn't even exist. Put him in headspace and make him my strongest lifeline since 2005 and stuff gets real painful real fast.
Oh yeah, and apparently thanks to him I've got this impossible alien daughter, how insane is that? One evening it's all "hey guess what you're this kid's father" and whoa how the heck did that happen? And two years later she is still the only thing I cannot seem to stop caring about, no matter how I try, even with all this lingering psychological damage.
Every time I try to end it all, I can't forget how she reacted that time I almost did and it just hurts too much to bear and I end up sobbing like a gutless idiot.


Maybe I really have lost my mind, who really cares at this point.


I reeaallly should stop talking already.


God help me this just hurts like actual hell, why can't I seem to let go of it?
Am I supposed to? Is there something I need to learn from this?
I can't seem to see straight anymore.


I apologize for clogging your dashboards with this nonsense.
Consider this a very rare admittance of desperation on my part, which may or may not be deleted within the next few days if my head keeps shouting "fix your own stupid problems and stop crying for help like a freaking baby" at me.


Hope you're all having a good month. I really am trying, honest to God I am, but nights like this aren't the easiest thing to get through.


I'll be okay.



----------------------------------------------------------------------------


@12:06 am


Sure, just go right ahead and break my aching heart all over again.
It's always on the worst nights, always, that this sort of thing happens.

I get it, universe, you don't want me to die.
But I'm sorry. I still want to, somehow, more than anything.
Honestly I think it's something being rerouted.
I'm so tired of all the pain and anger around me that I'm trying to get rid of it by getting rid of myself, the observer of it. It doesn't work that way though. Why am I letting it affect me? Why am I thinking so much?
I'm still so tired all the damn time, and I have been for too long already...

"It's the thanatos drive flipped into blinding light. Too much of a good thing. It's a death wish that's only there because god, the other side is so beautiful, and I'm tired of feeling separate. I'm tired..."

I keep trying to drown this in sparkly things but is that really the best plan of action here?
I mean I've been doing it for years but it's just painting over the troubles.
But if it's all illusory anyway, maybe I don't have to "solve" it as much as I need to just... move them aside to remember the sun behind the clouds all along.
I really hope that's all I have to do, but honestly, it's not so easy when you're drowning in deathwishes.

Deep breaths, come on man, it's going to be okay. Stop feeling so hopeless.
Somehow we'll get through this, I guess, I'm not even sure if I want to anymore, but it's not about me, remember that for heaven's sake. Stop thinking about yourself.

"But there's a reason you're here, with a form, cupid boy. You have so much love in you for this world, too, and you know that you're alive because your responsibility is to share that, to give that, in a way that doesn't involve freakin' killing yourself."

This one too...

"That's love, honest and true, and when you take that and hold it up against the tar it can't lose by virtue of its own existence. So do that. Recognize the fact that you CANNOT lose this, ever, and you have every bleeding right in the universe to feel it. It's your natural state, boy, on more levels than you realize. Not this garbage. This pain, this regret, it's only blinding you. It's a distraction, it's pollution, it's a stone-cold wall. Break it down. Or, even better, walk through it. You know what I mean."

Laurie, you're probably the most incredible person I've ever met, you do know that?

I think I need to re-read everything in my archives from December of 2010 through February of 2011. I have a very unsettling feeling that this is all repeating and it's going to keep doing that until I get it right somehow.


Off to sleep again, not going to get much tonight, school starts on Monday, hope to God I can do this.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 09:56 pm  

 

Spring semester starts tomorrow, gotta be awake at 5AM, oh boy.

I am very thankful that I'm taking three art classes this semester-- Color & Design, Photography, and Still Life Painting. This is only the third semester I've ever had in Illustration (and I had to drop out of the first one in '09 thanks to the psychological nightmare I was back then), and last year I learned a lot with only one class. So I'm really going to put my nose to the grindstone with this semester. I know I can go far if I stop telling myself that I can't, haha. Simple as that!
In any case I need to go back to drawing daily. Depression has taken a heavy toll on my progress and I'm not happy with that fact. 
My big goal for the year is to start a webcomic for either Dream World or Sonic Inversion, depending on which one decides to stop plot-warping firstI would absolutely love to do both, but I don't want to overburden myself. Either way that is my online art resolution for 2013, and you can hold me to that.

Lastly, just to recap the nonsense from last night, I only got four hours of sleep as I was awake until 5AM but I'm dealing. 
I feel rather ridiculous about the fact that I cracked enough to write about it here, but I suppose that's a stumbling block I've gotta get past as well. Stop trying to be the tough guy, seriously. You're just suffocating yourself at this point.

I've had two people online offer their support about this over the past week-- one very old friend and one very new one, both of whom I don't speak with nearly as much as I'd like to-- and I just want to reiterate that I sincerely appreciate it.
I've been through much worse than this, and if I survived then I can survive now. I just have to keep reminding myself of it... a lot has changed over the past year, whether I can see it now or not. I'm stronger than this. I won't let it ruin me.

Genesis showed up around 3AM this morning and said he'd be tagging along for the spring semester, which is brilliant news as I haven't seen much of him in weeks and he used to ghost constantly. Really his sudden absence has been jarring. Laurie's still rather shaken up (she had a meltdown yesterday evening) but her state of mind basically depends on mine, being a superego and all, so I owe it to her to do better. Xenophon is doing surprisingly okay from what I've seen of her lately, thank God (she's a strong kid). Chaos is fluctuating as always, being the empath he is, but I know Laurie's making sure he doesn't go too far. As for the rest of Central, I've been seriously lacking in the communication department lately so I can only hope for the best.
See, this is what I'm most concerned about when I get depressed. I've got way too many people inhabiting my headspace to be careless about the shape it's in.
I guess I'm just deeply unsettled as the past two Januaries have been rather catastrophic for us all and I do not want that pattern to continue any longer.  
Guess it's up to me to take control of that. Challenge accepted.

Anyway I need sleep something fierce so I'll see you guys again whenever.

 


010713

Jan. 7th, 2013 02:03 am
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 


 

The synchronicity tonight is so loud.

I'm so thankful I can still hear it,
despite the void between my ears.

then again,
I don't think I could tune this out
even if I tried.


My guiding hand of love
is helping everywhere you go.



Lord, even if it still looks dark outside,
help me keep my eyes open.

I know the sun is rising even as we speak.


I might not understand why,
but I think I'm supposed to be alive to see it.

if being alive means this, and only this,
like they both said...
if surviving another day means nothing except
being able to love for a moment longer,
then I think it is worth trying again.

maybe i'm a fool.
maybe that doesn't matter.

maybe the only hope i can remember some nights
is the seagreen glimmer of his eyes
and the soundless waveform of his voice
insisting that despite almost a decade of disaster
he really does love me too.

maybe that's enough
just a reminder of the greater truth here
that can never be lost
no matter how far i've fallen


maybe that's enough...
even if it's also my biggest reason to die.



god you sure had one heck of a plan for me here, i'll tell you what

i can't tell what's up or down some days, and yet i'm still breathing

i guess you've got a better idea as to what's going on than i do.


let it be done to me according to your will.
that's all i have the strength to pray for right now.




and yet i feel like smiling.
how wonderfully odd.

 

 

 

 

010613

Jan. 6th, 2013 11:51 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

Still battling the crushing dysphoria.
Still wanting to die.
Still tired of all the old scars and new blood.

Haven't really been upstairs since the 3rd week of December or so.
Don't really have motivation to do anything right now.
Trying to go to the gym daily. Problem is then I don't want to come home.
Seriously tempted to just crash on the streets one day.
Feel like I'm falling apart, scraped out and empty.

Keep letting go of more and more possessions.
Down to basically my computers, clothes, and old art tablets now.
Completely willing to toss them all too if need be.

When I was younger, I prayed that 12-21-12 would really be the end.
I wanted to die. I looked forward to it, even.
I wanted a restart. I wanted a reset. I wanted relief.
I wanted to get out of this body and stay out.
When that didn't happen, I think something slipped.

I'm trying to smile. Trying to keep on keeping on.
Reminding myself that I am not this body.
Reminding myself that death and life are both an illusion.
Reminding myself that one day I will return to where I came from.
It doesn't make living any easier though.

I feel like an apocalyptic paradox.
I'm still torn between sleeping the days away, or burning them to ashes.
I think they were right. I really am destructive.
Now I've realized that it's just a mutated prayer.
Maybe if I tear this reality to the ground,
a new one will be born from it.

I feel like a dying phoenix.
Waiting for that final breath
that never seems to come.
Silently counting the fading moments
before my bones burst into flame.
The end never seems to come soon enough.

I don't want to sound so demanding.
I don't want anything, I want the loss of everything.
Maybe this is projected ego death? I hope so.
Even so I really do want to die, on all levels.
I'm tired.
I'm so tired.

The stars still bring tears to my eyes.
God, I want to go home.
I still can't remember why I came here.
I still can't seem to remember.
All I know is that I feel so old,
and I feel so young,
and I am so, so tired.

God, please, just take me home already.
I'm willing to sacrifice it all at this point.
This body confuses me.
This world confuses me.
Honestly, the only thing of worth in this reality
seems to be the things I know beyond it.
So why stay, I ask myself?
Why stay any longer?

Don't leave your kid without a father.

That's the only thing I'm holding on to right now.
But nights like this,
I wonder if she wouldn't be better off without me.
But then I remember what that comicbook angel told me last January.

Think about them if that's the only thing that's gonna get you out of this.
But you can't just pull the trigger, go over the stars, and expect that to be the end, 'cause it ain't.
They'll just send you right back down under them, kid.
But something tells me you're gonna get it right this time.
Hell, as if you haven't been getting it right all along...

Tell you what, kid. Next time I see you here,
I want you to be pretty darn early, and I don't want you bleeding, aiite?


Maybe I can survive for nine more days.
We can try again, maybe.
If my heart didn't feel so incarcerated,
I'd have a little more hope,
instead of red-soaked hands and an asphyxiated soul.


Still battling the crushing dysphoria.
Still wanting to die.
Still tired of all the old blood and new scars.

And still I keep thinking of Laurie and the lights.

Aren't things like this worth living for?

Isn't she worth living for?
Aren't they all worth living for?
Last night, all I could see were stars.
I love all of them, every last one of them...

It's not about me though, it's not about me.
It's not.

God, what do I do?



Bury me in snow and turn this life from red to white.
Burn me to ashes and turn these bones from white to red.

Rewind this tape. Restart this game. Please.
Just one more time.
Just one more time.

Tick.
Tock.
Tick.
Tock.


Why am I still waiting?

 



 

landsick

Sep. 15th, 2012 10:35 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

Perhaps this is me jumping the gun-- a likely scenario-- but I figured I'd best record something of what I've been dealing with in recent days for the sake of psychological posterity. I apologize if this is scattered as a result; I'm feeling rather off, to say the least.

I start my new job on Monday morning, after two years of unemployment.
The problem is I can't quite forget my old job, and why I quit: psychological incompatibility. I don't know if it's an Aspie thing or what, but on some level (I can't quite remember), it's very difficult for me to deal with people on that sort of social, personal basis. I have big problems with empathy and personal identity, and the thought alone of routine for eight hours wears me out. Of course I'm probably not giving them enough credit. This is still a grocery cashier environment, yes, but it's far more kind and community-oriented so it might not be so bad. On the other hand I'm still aware that I have had trouble with this line of work in the past.
The biggest problems are therefore these: I'm terrified that I won't be able to hold this job, but I HAVE to because I need the money to buy food and pay the rent, but if I force myself to work through difficulty then I'm going to crash and burn like I did in 2009.
Also... this sounds ridiculous but honestly, the main reason I moved was not to get a job. Stupid, I know, to not think about where the rent/food money would come from, but it's the raw truth. I packed my bags and hopped a plane because I was moving into a loving and supportive environment, something I haven't had here before, and that was ALL I wanted. All I wanted from this move was to feel that care and compassion, to contribute to it, to practically sunbathe in it. But... I suppose life doesn't work that way, not yet. Q and Mel both work, and Mel has classes. Right now, I see them both for about 2-3 hours in the morning, then again later at night. It's difficult because we're all getting ready or catching up on work and contact doesn't feel substantial. All I want is to... to be with them, I guess. I miss that the most about 2010, really. I miss sharing a bed with Mel. I miss the feelings jams on beanbag pillows. I miss the freaking meltdowns because at least then, we could all try to work through them, even if it was excruciatingly painful because hey, we're together and interacting significantly! Now? I feel oddly empty. My biological family was dysfunctional, yeah, but in a sick way I kind of loved that because it required me to take care of everyone, it required me to put everything on hold to talk my mom or brother or grandmother through a depressive meltdown. Someone was always around for me to help, and there was always something to do in the house, be it dishes or laundry or dusting or vacuuming or whatever. I felt needed, even if I wasn't thanked-- that didn't matter; all I wanted was to be of direct, quiet use to people. It's why I loved my old university job of cleaning the photography labs. Three hours a day, shut up in a darkroom, scrubbing fixer stains out of the sinks, total sensory quietude. I adored it. Which is why I'm silently freaking out over holding a cashier job again: direct work like that just... shakes me up? I don't know. I feel that I can either work or communicate, sometimes, and it's draining to do both? I can't remember, it's been so long. But that's not the core problem, and I'm off topic. The core problem is that, with my new work schedule, I might only get to see Q and Mel for an hour before I go to bed at night, if we're not busy. Weekends are good but if I go all workaholic like I typically do, I'd likely be too tired to do much with them. And that is what I'm terrified of... sacrificing the first outright-loving home situation I've ever had for a paycheck. I go all out or I go nowhere, and if I need to focus so strongly on this job then I know I'm going to shut them out entirely to remove the pain of having to juggle priorities. It's already started to happen. That scares me.
It keeps coming down to love or money and I need the love but I need the money to live and so I keep feeling obligated to pick the money but that can't buy anything of value in the long run... I'm just shutting down inside thinking about this, haha, that isn't a good feeling at all.
Of course I'm still trying to reconnect with my ectobiological family. That's a whole other topic in itself, and it ties into that spiritual hunger I've had since the year began... but it's the biggest underlying worry here, now that I think about it. That starving feeling won't go away. Sure, I can alleviate it by going to church or having huge Scripture discussions or talking to Chaos for an hour when I should be sleeping, but that's sadly a temporary bliss. I keep thinking of this quote from Emissaries of Light... "Seek not peace here, but find it everywhere"... and I want to do that, I NEED to or I'm going to starve to death... but the problem is that I'm so fervent I need it in huge concentrated amounts, and sending love to all my theoretical customers can only help 'outsource' the gnawing feeling a little. For it to actually be mitigated, I need direct injection. And I don't know how to get it at the rate I need. I go to church twice on the weekends and end up in tears during both, several times, week after week, wishing I could stay on my knees for hours after everyone else leaves, just spiritually bleeding into the stained-glass silence because that's the only time I feel alive. Problem is that's only four hours out of a week. Problem is it's deeply addictive. It's a supermango, as Huxley so accurately put it. But beauty united with horror, that's what makes the full spectrum... maybe that's the lesson I need to learn here.

In any case I'm feeling very sick. I'm under a lot of stress that I won't externalize until something snaps or cracks or breaks, because I feel I need to be strong here, and not 'mess up.' But it's boiling on the inside. I've been exercising obsessively to desperately allay the burning in my temples and stomach, to do something with this rising panic. I haven't been eating well and have to fight down violent gag reflexes after eating non-vegetable foods. I've been having nightmares almost every night and I'm waking up for the fourth time that morning tired with bloodshot eyes. On Friday I locked myself in the bathroom of a friend's house and cried for almost 30 minutes straight. Sobbing to the point where I couldn't breathe and my body ached. Leaning against the wall by the shower because I was heaving with sorrow and could barely stand. I don't cry unless I'm completely alone so apparently I've been bottling up more than I realized while my subconscious waited for a situation to just unravel. What worries me is that the feeling didn't go away, nor did that crying session do much for it. I've spent the past five days or so teetering on the precipice of an emotional meltdown, having mini-explosions and self-abusive episodes, wishing I could sleep forever or just join a monastery.
But I can't. I have to get this job and hold it whether or not it's draining and not get distracted by petty personal wants and emotional needs. That's what I keep telling myself. Stop complaining. Be strong. Man up and pull your weight around here. Stop making psychological excuses and get to work.
I just wish there was another way to do it, I guess.
Still, it's absolutely ridiculous to be talking about this before orientation is even finished. I'll get back to you on Thursday, then we'll see whether or not I've collapsed into a heap or not.
I feel like I'm going to explode and/or die, but I keep ignoring that and burying it under a smile and sparkling childhood joy. And that's perfectly valid too, and just as real and powerful, but using it to completely drown out the other can't be a good thing. Problem is I feel that, with such a dichotomy, the darker feelings aren't valid, aren't legitimate. So back under the rug they go, until the next tiny trigger pops the cork and I suddenly find my insides savagely spattered over the walls.
Part of me wants to go home but it's like I'm carrying a photo of it in my pocket. No matter where I am, I can go home, as it's in my heart... but God, it hurts so much to be in two places at once.
...The things my heart desperately wants sound ridiculous to talk about. I'm sorry. Little things, is all. Little tiny snapshot things are all I want. It tears me apart.


On a somewhat related note. I've realized, upon stepping back and reviewing my actions, that I'm semi-unconsciously trying to turn my room into a sanctuary. I've never had my own room downstairs, and although I can't go all-out (it's an apartment; no painting the walls boy) I do have freedom to modify the decoration temporarily. More importantly, though, this room is a tiny 'safe spot' where I can sleep at night, and gather my thoughts if need be, in peace and quiet. It's this one little space dedicated to the well-being of myself and those closest to me. So, I'm actually treating it almost reverently, out of gratitude and acknowledgement of what I can make it. I keep it as clean as possible. I have artwork of my central headgang on the wall above my computer desk, I have inkblots above my bed and a painting on the opposite wall, I have bells hanging from wherever I can find a space. I want windchimes and lights and crystals and incense and anything else to make this room feel safe, in a spiritual sense. I want it to really be a place where I can recharge my batteries. I just... is it wrong to spend money on that? On making a space something respectfully beautiful? I hope not... I'd really love to have something glowing and warm here.
But it's like swallowing pain pills to get rid of heartache. It's understandable on some level, but it doesn't accomplish a thing. Why the heck else would I be trying to make my room a sanctuary?
Why the hell do I even care about feeling safe in a worldly sense? If I had the things I NEED, I could live on the street and be the happiest man on the planet, dead serious... but... I guess that's desperation too. I do that a lot. Deny your real needs and try to fill the hole with something paltry and insubstantial. It never works, it never did and it never will, but what other choice do I have, when the world I live in does so damn much to prevent me from actually living?
Why in the world am I projecting that onto this job, it's why I applied for this store in the first place for heavens sakes, this place feels the same, things could be different, but it's not the principles it's the performance and I am thinking about this too much.
I am so tired of 3D drama. So tired. What do I do? What can I do? I feel like a kid lost in a shopping mall, it's laughably awful, I'm begging for guidance from anyone who walks by and I just want to go home.

I miss my daughter and partner and superego and I feel like crying but I'm so empty there's nothing. Right now part of me is dead, I can feel it.
Yes, I spent two hours last night exercising and listening to Serph in a state of almost giddy contentment, but looking back I notice that for the entire time I was either frantically stimming or working out so hard my arms were screaming. I was high on oxygen-mask endorphins and didn't realize that if I slipped I'd asphyxiate. I was elated because for those two hours I didn't care about food or money or bills or jobs or anything; there was just music and muscles and midnight timelessness and it was perfect.
Then I collapsed from lack of sleep around 2AM and woke up five hours later wanting to dissolve into nonexistence.

I really am a mess right now, I'm sorry. I shouldn't be thinking about this. It's almost October, there's only a few more months left, I know something is going to happen soon, life can't be this sort of deranged merry-go-round forever. My situation isn't even so bad in and of itself, but the big picture haunts me like an albatross and I regularly feel like shrieking in agony from what I see when I turn on the television or browse the internet or freaking go outside. It hurts, it all hurts so much on some level I've taught myself how to ignore, but not entirely because if so I wouldn't be weeping behind closed doors whenever I have the slightest chance.

I don't know where I'm going with this entry anymore. I have a long week ahead of me. I need to just... I need to just face it.

 



 

043012

Apr. 30th, 2012 11:02 pm
prismaticbleed: (czj)


...I just got some very loud synchronicity with Chaos.
Moved me to tears. It's been a while.

You know, I've been running from him and the rest of my 'family' for over a month now, in one way or another... it's been weeks since we last spoke, honestly so. There's been so much misunderstanding and hiding and hurt. We learned from it, sure, but really? April's over. Now we're walking into the big triple five and with all the other little synchronicities I've been walking into lately... well, I need to see him again.
I need to be with him again. All of them.

Long story short, I want to make this 'happy ending' feeling into a new beginning.
I believe we can. Belief is powerful. And now, I have utmost faith in you, in us.

Would you believe I woke up to him this morning, in a way?
He was in my dream, kneeling at a gravestone, crying over dead Chao. But there was a rainbow in the sky above us. I held him in my arms and told him that, despite the pain he felt at their death, they had been loved during their lives, and so there was no reason to mourn. They were happy because he had loved them and that felt so important to me. Even in death, even beyond death, love was what mattered.
Then I woke up and he was upstairs, smiling at me, saying good morning.
That dream, in light of the past week or so, was just... I need to remember all of this.

As of right now I just want to respond to the aura woman from the spiritual expo on Saturday:
Names and titles are important, that's true. But don't take them at surface value.
Thank you, for helping me realize the bigger picture.

And to Chaos Zero, あいしてる.
I've been foolish and blind lately, and I am so sorry for the pain I've caused you with all this... but even in that dark and distant place I exiled myself to, I couldn't deny what you mean to me. And I tried, I will admit that, as much as it tears my heart to say it. I thought I had somehow made a mistake. I learned it was the exact opposite.
I'm through with being afraid. I'm tired of asking you every night if you really mean what you say. I'm tired of asking myself the same thing.
I love you, honestly and entirely, and when I see you tonight I apologize if I start crying but I've missed you so much.

I miss everyone, who am I kidding?

Sorry for being the prodigal son here, but I've learned my lesson. I know what's real now.
I'm going home, and I'm staying there.


prismaticbleed: (czj)

SESSION PARTICIPANTS
LAURIE UBERICH JEWEL LIGHTRAYE CHAOS ZERO XENOPHON LEPHISE




Jewel, get in here right now before I drag you over.

Laurie, for sanity's sake it is ten minutes to tomorrow.

Yeah, no kidding. That's kind of why I'm here. We need to talk.

I can't start a session this late, it's--

I don't care. We could say three more sentences and sign the heck off for all I care. But we need to talk about this right now and I'd be failing all of you if I didn't at least try to get this down.

...Is this happening right now?

What, the session? It sure is, now get in here.

Laurie, I can't.

Don't give me that. Yes you can. Stop closing off and talk.

...

Laurie, don't hurt him, please.

If he'd open up for once and discuss this we wouldn't have to worry about anyone hurting, now would we?

...Laurie, please, what do you want to talk about.

He's close to burnout already, Laur, don't put him through this at this hour--

Are you freaking kidding me?! And just what the heck do you think he'd do to himself at this same hour tomorrow night? I'm not going to burn anyone out. He's driving himself to that point and that is why we're here. Jewel, talk, and stop screwing up my channel.

I'm trying not to.

You feel freaking dead and I am not happy with this.

...Dad?

...Geez, Xenophon, you should not be in here right now.

You're talking about my dad and you're angry and I want to help. Please.

No, listen, that's not it. Your dad is three bloody seconds away from total psychic exhaustion and I don't want him falling apart on us.

...Am I going to make him fall apart?

I don't know. All I know is that you're new to this channeling business and I don't want him under any more undue stress at this point. Listen, Xennie, we'll fill you in on this tomorrow.

I want to help. Dad's been talking to me about this and he is so sad I don't want to leave him alone.

I know you don't, but--

Xenophon, your dad is not doing well, and... and we all want to help, but I don't know if he can handle having you in here right now.

He's not talking. J, are you still with us or what?

I'm still here. I can't talk though.

The heck do you mean, you can't talk?

It's a huge effort. I'm getting detached from how much there is to handle.

Man, this is not cool at all. Xenophon, I'm sorry, but there is no way you can be here at this hour, with your father in this condition. Please, let us handle this.

...

Xenophon, I'll be okay.

I don't know dad, I don't think you will be.

Kid, we'll make him okay if it's the last thing we do.

No, he doesn't look okay. He doesn't look okay or feel okay and neither do you or my other dad.

He's not going to be okay channeling three freaking people at once, please.

...All right I'll go. But I'm not okay either. Please do something about this Laurie, I am so worried...

I know you are kid, I know. We all are. Just get some sleep for heavens sake, tomorrow is going to be one heck of a day for all of us.

...Okay. Dad, I love you, but please be careful.

...

Man, this is not good.

You'd better help him Laurie, if I can't.

Cross my heart, Xenophon, I'll do everything I possibly can.

Okay. ...Good night.

God help me, I am so freaking stressed out over this. Jewel, can you talk yet?

I'm not sure.

Laurie, how do we start this, please.

Give me a second, geez. Jewel, you are aware that we've been talking to Mel about this for the past two hours? We're all freaking the heck out about you.

Why?

Why?? Because you're bloody burning yourself out, for heaven's sake!! Can't you even tell??

Yes.

Then why the heck aren't you doing something about it.

I don't know.

Listen, Laurie, let me say something to him.

Like what? Chaos, I'm afraid you're going to knock him into overtime and I can't exactly take that right now.

Overt-? Laurie, he's barely even conscious right now.

That's my point. This is a catharsis close-off and I am honestly panicking.

...I don't want to break through it, but--

Don't. That would do more harm than good right now. Jewel, talk to me, before I have to slap some sense into you. If you can't tell, you are slipping into dangerous territory right now.

Give me a second.

Fine, fine. Geez I don't know what to do.

...Laurie, are you shaking?

Ssh.

All right, I'm back.

No you're bloody not. You're still detached and running on autopilot. Get the heck in here.

...

Jewel, please.

Throw something at me, Laurie. Knock me out of this.

Mel says you might not be able to connect tomorrow. How's that?

I have to.

No you bloody don't.

It's eight years. It's been far too long and I'm missing something. I have to.

Hold on. 'Missing something?' Like what?

I don't... him. I'm missing him, like a puzzle piece. That's the wrong metaphor. Didn't I already say this somewhere?

Jewel, please, what do we do?

You calm the heck down is what you do. Listen, Jewel. You are not in any condition to connect with anyone, on any level. You hear me?

Laurie, I have to.

Why the heck do you have to? Even in this state? There's gotta be a deeper motivation for this.

I love him. You know that. And I'm closing up or something and that scares me.

God knows what I'd give for you to go into bleeding poet mode right about now. No barriers.

I can't.

Yeah, I figured as much.

Jewel, I can't get through to you like this. Even if you tried to be with me tomorrow we wouldn't get anywhere in this state.

...

He has a point.

I don't remember how to take these walls down.

They're protective walls this time, Jewel. You're not going to remember. Your subconscious is trying to keep you from burning the heck out even if it means blocking you out from everything. God knows you won't do that yourself.

I can't. Laurie I can't do this, I can't be closed off.

Yeah, well, apparently you need to be.

...Do you think this is a low point? Like in that book?

What book?

The Power of Now. I think. It said something about low points being needed. Cycles. You need shadow to appreciate the light and vice versa. But Laurie, I haven't connected with Chaos in months, God only knows how much my heart misses him, I don't know what to do. And tomorrow... today, today, was supposed to be the day I finally fixed that. I don't know. I was so terrified of messing it up now look at me. But I can't go without that, I can't bottle this up, I'll explode, I'll die, some part of me will. I don't know.

Jewel, holy flaming swords. You need to pull yourself together.

How?

I-- I don't know. I really don't. I'm at a loss.

Maybe we should refer back to what Mel said...

Chaos, you too. Pull yourself together. All right, give me a second.

What did Mel tell you?

I said give me a second. Geez.

Scroll down, scroll down.

I am, geez. Wait, what the blood, they talked to Xenophon?

Yeah, for a little while.

Geez. ...Now I feel really bad about chasing the kid out of here. She was probably just as desperate as we are.

No kidding?

...Confound it all. I owe that kid one heck of an apology. But the point still stands, her dad is teetering on the edge of psychic exhaustion and we couldn't exactly have her in here whether we liked it or not. Okay, back on topic. Looks like she's saying we need a break here come hell or high water.

She suggested meditation or something. Just to clear our heads.

Yeah, you're not doing too bloody well either.

Tell me about it.

No, you tell me. What brought this on? Is this empathy or is that just making it worse?

That's... making it worse, really. I'm heartbroken over this too. I miss him whether I've said anything or not.

Well heck. Then it's all mutual.

...

...This is a dilemma. Jewel, listen. There's a lot of serious pain in here right now and that's not good. Problem is it all ties back to you. If you don't chill out then none of us are going to be able to. Capiche?

I think.

It's elementary, buddy, we all pick up what you hand out. You're the one holding Catharsis up here. You're a literal amplifier. You're in pain right now so bam, so are the rest of us.

I know.

There we go. So what are you going to do about that?

I need to stop hurting this much. But there's only one option I can think of to fix it, and I'm terrified.

Being with Chaos, huh.

Basically.

I don't want to hurt him.

How the heck would you hurt him?

I don't know. But I don't want to.

Geez, you're sounding just like him. Chaos, listen. You won't hurt him.

Chaos, I love you. You couldn't hurt me if you tried.

...

Wow, that was a shot to the heart if I've ever seen one.

It's true.

Jewel, I cannot take this.

Chaos, calm down. Jewel, we're apparently fluctuating wildly between full barriers and nothing at all. The heck is going on?

I'm trying to open up but it's difficult. What did Mel suggest?

Sheesh, I don't know, there were a couple things... uh... suggest what? What are you asking for?

Laurie I am at a standstill. One one hand, I am closing off so I don't collapse. On the other hand, I am burning up and I don't want any walls up at all. I'm starting to stabilize but it is really weird because I am exhausted no matter what. So... what do you think.

What do you want?

I... I want to be with him is all, I guess. I'm trying not to focus on that but every little thing is just pushing me over the edge and God help me, I don't want to burn out but I can't go suppressing this anymore.

That's what I was afraid of, yeah... but Mel was afraid of the same thing you were. Burning out.

In the middle of it?

Essentially.

I wish I wasn't so freaking hard to handle. I really do.

Chaos, this is not your fault.

Yeah, Laurie, in a way it really is! All my life this empathy of mine has done nothing but cause me pain and grief. It made my childhood a nonstop battle between one extreme and another. And you all know what happened when I got pushed to the breaking point. I'm volatile as hell and Jewel picks up on every single iota of that, and THAT is why he is freaking out over tomorrow. Mel knows that just as well as you do. We all know it.

...

Chaos, this isn't your fault--

Jewel, did you hear a word of what I just said??

Yes. But that's not it.

Then what is?

...

Guys, let me post what Mel said about you. "Despite what he wants, he is completely unable to handle that type of connection until he can recover from the strain he's been under. He knows this, at least part of him does, but his selfless nature will not let him just go without trying, because he loves you so dearly. But part of him also knows that if he tries and breaks down, he'll end up hurting you, since you pick up on everything. He doesn't know how to proceed from here, so he's scared stiff."

Sounds like my fault to me.

I'm the one amplifying it. I'm the one who's so burnt-out exhausted he can't even split realities without forgetting where he is.

Jewel, Chaos, stop it. Just freakin' stop it. Stop with the martyr complexes and just give mea bloody second. The point is that yeah, Jewel is seriously exhausted and yeah, Chaos, you do feel things seriously strongly. But that's no reason to go throwing blame around!!

I think we both want this to happen more than anything but we're afraid it can't, so we're blaming ourselves for it...

And you're both responsible for that worry, I won't deny that, but it's not a bloody blameworthy thing. It's not. Jewel, you're terrified of not being able to carry this through because of how much you're already under. Right?

Yeah. I don't want to not be able to see or feel anything, or not be able to even hold a reality split.

Exactly. And Chaos, you're afraid that you'll make that worse.

I am making that worse.

Not your fault though. This isn't about blame. This is about all of us trying way too freaking hard.

So what do we do?

I don't know. Mel suggests you not try to force this to happen tomorrow, so no one burns out or freaks out or whatever. But both of you seem to be having a problem with that now.

I want to try anyway.

There's that hope again.

I don't care. Hope is hope and I'm not giving up on this.

Watch your attitude, and remember what I told you about altruism moderation?

Yeah, but this is important.

I didn't say it wasn't. But think of how much August 16th hurt.

...

Laurie, do not bring that up.

I'm bringing it up. I remember hearing about that. You both hit absolute emotional high points and I think you did manage to connect entirely, but at what cost? Jewel could barely hold himself together and Chaos, you freaking fell apart emotionally.

Can you really blame me?

I said this wasn't about blame, boy. The point is that you completely wore yourselves out, and that was on a relatively stressless day, from what I can gather. Now look at you both. Jewel just dealt with an entire semester of stress, plus freelance work and all that jazz, and the both of you are trying to raise a daughter up here now. That's not even mentioning everything concerning Julie and Natalie and that Tar business that's been going on! Life has been a bloody mess up here, you can't help but be burned the heck out at this point, and I don't care how badly you two need to be with each other right now, the point is that you can't expect this to play out like the 16th. You are both under a lot of stress, and burnout is a real threat at this point.

I'm still going to try.

For heaven's sakes-- Jewel, you're going to end up literally killing yourself.


I won't. I can't.

You can't promise me anything right now. Not with the condition you're in. Not with how freaked out you've been lately. You don't think I read that Blurty entry of yours from last night? Here, let me quote you: "If something as simple as looking into his eyes or holding him close is almost more than I can take, just imagine what a freaking soulmerge is going to do to me." I rest my case.

I still have to try, Laurie.

You're going to shatter.

I shattered back in January.

Yeah, and just the other day you were telling me you didn't want that to happen.

And you told me it should happen!

Not like this, for heavens sakes!! You were NOT like this back in January! The 16th was even before that bloody psych ward, and it wasn't until then that everything kicked into high gear! Chaos, talk some sense into him.

I can't.

Don't you dare do this to me too. All right, listen, what the heck do I need to do to get you to to calm the heck down? I am not letting tomorrow happen with both of you in this sorry a condition.

It's the catharsis block for me, Laurie, you know that.

Yeah, but you can't unblock the bloody thing if you're panicking this much.

I'm more worried about Chaos right now.

Well isn't this an interesting turn of events.

...

That ties into this, doesn't it. That just ties right into this.

Not in this way. That's not why I'm worried.

Really? Have you even considered that possibility? Maybe that's why you're so hellbent on being with him tomorrow. Maybe some part of you is so bloody shredded by the tar hacks that a connection is going to be the only blessed thing powerful enough to fix it. Maybe that's where this catharsis block is coming from, you think?

...

That's only giving us all the more reason to go through with this, Laurie.

I'm not focusing on that right now. I'm focusing on getting you two stabilized so that if you want to straight-up send each other to heaven tomorrow night then you can. At this point that is not going to happen. We need both of you to pull yourselves together more than anything right now, and I think that's as good a starting point as any.

How do we build off it though?

Simple. Melody kept telling me that you're at a breaking point and now that I think about it, we've only been focusing on the exhaustion point and not why you've been driving yourself to that point.

You just summarized that, with school and everything...

That's general exhaustion. I mean exhaustion on this specific level. Or no, not exhaustion, potential burnout. There are things you haven't discussed anywhere that have been eating at you. You remember yesterday? That detached slipup you had?

Oh no, don't tell me we're dealing with those again..

This was different, believe me, it was bloody different but it was still a problem. But Jewel, you were doing fine right up until that slipup happened. Then you slowly spiraled down into an emotional wreck and you know exactly what that resulted in you feeling like.

...That happens all the time after something like that. And it's always tied into him. He's the only thing in the world that can stabilize me after something like that happens.

Yeah, no kidding. So just how much of that pain have you been suppressing? How much of that abuse have you been ignoring? You freaking forgot that Julie ever scarred you at all, and I don't care what the details are that is still one heck of a fact by itself.

He forgot?

Yeah, he forgot. Totally bleeding forgot and forgave her. But those scars are still on his arms.

Not just my arms, I'm a mess.

No bloody kidding, just look at me.

...

All right, sorry, that was out of line.

No, it's... it's a good point. I just... what do I do to fix this?

You tell me. You said in your Blurty entry that tomorrow-- sorry, today-- felt like--

Not even today in general. I specifically meant the part when Chaos and I would be together. Whenever we could manage that, that is.

Yeah, that's what I figured. Anyway. You said that that felt like it would be some astronomically important event. You said, and I quote, that today feels like it "will somehow consummate every single moment of my past 21 years, bringing everything together and perfecting this odyssey of a lifetime for whatever comes next." Nice choice of words.

Very funny.

I'm serious. And then you went on to say that "it feels like it's going to do that perfecting thing to both of us. Like this is going to completely refine us or something." You see my point now?

No. You're not making much sense to me.

Because you're starting to close off too. You do that when you hurt this much. Open up your heart or I'm going to nudge you over to him and just watch what happens.

Don't, not now.

Aha, see, I know this tune already. Listen. All that hellish abuse Jewel has been suffering for most of his life has never really been 'purified,' to use his favorite word. He's tried to get over it, but the problem is that he's forgetting it's ever happened. He's forgiven it, sure, but it still hurts like hell, and for some reason he can't let go of the pain, not completely. You know why? Because he never really accepted it. He was so bloody terrified of it that he rejected it completely, even after we thought we fixed it. Come on, you remember the 29th!

I remember a lot more than the 29th.

No kidding. And that's my point. Jewel, you understand that entirely now, don't you?

I sure hope so. I've been forced into every facet of it at this point, and I'm tired of it. I want to just step out of that completely now, and live my life without it. I'm done.

There you go. And that's what today is about on that level. You said it's going to 'perfect' both of you along with Jewel's experiences up to this point? There you go. Whatever the hell you two accomplish, you'd better do it in total bleeding honesty because this really is that important.

We can't not do that honestly.

Actually, you can. Look at the both of you now. If you tried to connect right now, your fear and pain and all that would get in the way. Yeah, your love is totally honest, that's indisputable. But that wouldn't get through too clearly underneath all this nonsense, now would it.

She has a point, Chaos.

Yeah, and what do I do?

Why the hell are you closed off now? What the hell triggered this?

...I don't know. I was afraid I'd be making this worse. Now I'm not so sure.

Really?

Really. ...Emotional extremes are one thing. Context is another, I guess.

Hey Joe, whaddya know?

Ssh, don't bring that up.

Why the hell not? You two keep bringing it up otherwise. And that's some serious context.

No, she's right. Remember the conversation we had about that, Jewel? You're not Joe, and I'm no blue fairy, but if it wasn't for that you wouldn't have realized just what was beyond it.

In other words, today.

Yeah. Sorry if I'm being vague.

No worries. Keep going.

Well... Jewel, that made you realize the hope split thing, didn't it?

Yeah, I discussed that with Laurie on Sunday.

Exactly. You're Joe with different programming. Totally different kind of bot.

Same attitude though.

Ironically.

Still true.

But why'd you bring that up now?

Because that incident, wink nudge cough, is what I'm getting at in terms of the purification bit here. You said today feels important, I think that's what you're fixing.

We'd be taking June 29th and accomplishing that on the right level.

There you are. And Jewel, wasn't that your biggest regret about fixing that? "I have something brighter?" Well here's the brightest thing you can possibly accomplish. So accomplish it.

I don't get what brought us here though.

Hey, you're calmed down, aren't you?

Well... yeah, more than I was, definitely.

I was discussing the reason why you've been so exhausted, for a lot longer than you've realized. You've been fighting this war for a hell of a long time and you just want it to be over, but there are still minor battles going on.

So you're saying this will end it completely.

I sure as hell hope so. But you're the one who said it felt like today, or excuse me, what you accomplish today, will somehow act to tie everything from your life up to this point together.

I don't know how though. It just feels so significant.

Well, there's my theory as to why. You'd be ending that war for good.

Have I forgiven myself though?

Have you?

I see no reason why I shouldn't.

Then don't hold it back. Chaos?

What?

You never held any of that against him, did you?

Of course not!

Well Jewel, there's your motivation.

So forgiveness actually seems to be there. Self-forgiveness, that is. Now I just need to let go of the past. And maybe that will just happen naturally with this.

The forgiveness?

Yeah. As long as I stay conscious I won't lose that.

There's another thing. Staying present. You've been having trouble with that lately, haven't you?

Paradoxically. Only in keeping my thoughts quiet and regrets away. But I've been able to deal with tough situations better and Nat can tell you, I've been doing extremely well in fighting off even tar hacks, which are so simple. I may have spiraled into an emotional wreck last night, but Laurie, even you know that I somehow managed not to scar from that.

Because it was the last facet. You had to tie that aspect back in to keep you from slipping on all the other points.

You think so?

Sheesh, that's what you told me. I think it makes sense.

All right. Chaos, I am still worried about you. Please tell me you're okay.

...I think so. Mostly, I suppose. It's just been a long night.

No kidding. Got a long day ahead of you too.

I know.

You're not going to hurt me, and I don't care if you feel enough to set my heart on fire. That's what I am, Chaos, that blessed ache is worth living for and without it I'm not alive at all. So don't worry. Chaos and Catharsis fit together, remember? We're cosmically inseparable, that's what this is about. That's what it's always been about. Love despite all odds.

I can't forget 2003, you know.

No kidding, neither of us can.

But the details. Just how you came into my life like a hurricane. Jewel, you're always calling me the maelstrom but do you remember what you were like back then? I was lost, I was terrified. Then you showed up and... you were like Laurie to me, haha.

How so?

He completely turned my life around and refused to let me stay where I was. It was too painful to do that. But I would've stayed there anyway had it not been for him, because I couldn't see any hope until he showed up.

Well what do you know. Told you that's your secret virtue forever, kid.

Hey, the same goes for all of you, you know.

Perhaps, but don't blow it off. If we're all hope for each other, then God bless, let's keep being that. But don't you dare exclude yourself from it. 

She's right, as usual.

Heheh.

I... thank you, honestly, both of you. I guess it's instinctive for me to do that. But... you're right, it's not kind to you. It's just... I want to be that for you all, I want to be a source of light and hope, but admitting that feels so arrogant.

It's not. It's just like saying you love someone. It's honest, and it's from your heart, and it means the world to us. Telling me you want to be such a force of good in my life means more to me than you know. It shows how much you care, and Jay, I'm not used to that. You just... decided to dedicate your life to mine, completely, and I did the same. I want to be light and hope to you, too. That's not selfish, or proud. It's love.

And he's right, as usual.

That's high praise coming from you, Laurie.

You deserve it, for that.

You really do, Chaos, and thank you. I love you, honestly I do, so much. You too, Laurie, I love you.

The feeling is overwhelmingly mutual, kiddo. But seriously, you two, before this conversation turns into something else, can we close this thing up? It is really freaking late.


Yeah, good point. I guess we should. Did we settle everything? What was our main motivation for this conversation?

I wanted you to open back up, calm the heck down, and either decide to postpone today's connection until you were stable enough to handle it, or stabilize enough to go through with it anyway. Same to you, Chaos.

Sounds like we accomplished it, then.

Surprisingly.

No, I'm not surprised. You get Laurie on a topic and she will solve it, no matter what.

Good to know I have a reputation for this sort of thing. But really, Jewel, it's your call. Is there anything else you want to talk about before we close this up, or should I leave you two to your own devices?

Uh, I'm actually curious on what else Mel said. At least with relevance to this. I can read over the conversation logs tomorrow in any case.

I think we covered all of that. Mel was focusing on how much of a freaking mess you were earlier today.

Oh, that reminds me. Chaos, have you been talking to Genesis?

...Yes?

About what, this?

About... about my not knowing how to deal with this either. I've been worried about you, and how we were going to handle today, but I felt you were kind of pushing me away so I decided to talk to him about it. No offense, I just didn't want to hurt you.

It's okay. I was actually talking to Xenophon about the same things, as much as I could. And Laurie, of course.

Yeah, no kidding, I'm your go-to guy whenever stuff like this goes down.

And with good reason! So yeah, Chaos, that's actually why I jumped on FB earlier and... apparently inadvertently started this whole thing.

When was this?

When he responded to Mel's question of "how've you been" with "eh, I dunno, trying to be optimistic I guess." And then I knew he was holding back just like I was, and suddenly I couldn't deal with us both denying that side of our emotions and then this happened.

Thank God, right?

Yeah, seriously.

So... oh, shoot, I forgot about this.

What?

No, this is funny. Mel actually suggested that... heh, they just said "don't let them be alone when it happens, so you guys can stabilize them." You know, emotional burnout. And I had to very gently tell them that they did not know what the heck they were talking about.

Yeah, Laurie, you're enough of a stalker the way it is.

Ace fangirl for ace shenanigans.

Exactly.

Seriously Laurie, we used to lock those doors, how the heck did you get in?

You think I freakin' care about locks? No way. If I want in I'm getting in, deal with it.

You freaked him out a couple times, and I just could not stop laughing. It was great.

And now you two are just like "whatever man" and get on with it to the point where I have to get up and leave because geez, I can only take so much before you get me sobbing like a total moron.

You asked for it, love.

Heh, yeah, I know. But that's why I wanted you two to be able to... you know. For today to actually happen. Because whether or not Mel understood just what she was asking me to do, I have at least been there, and wow but if that isn't just brilliant.

Interesting choice of words.

Shut up, CZ, it's true. Hell, take it as a pun if you want. You two are amazing. January 16th was bad, July 8th was worse, July 30th was pushing it and October 12th was freaking off the charts.

Yeah, you were there on the 12th.

That's what I mean. I got close enough to actually feel one tiny bit of that-- one miniscule spark that you give off, Jewel-- and that was it. I took the bloody bandages off, and that was hard enough, but then you just looked at me and that was it. I nearly fell apart and I don't know how the hell either of you can dive straight into that and stay there, but you do, and so help me but today I didn't want to keep that from you if I could help it. I told Mel that if you didn't express that you'd sputter out. I don't want that happening, to either of you.

Wait, you did?

Yeah, I did. Like I said, they felt that postponing this was our only option. And yeah, it sure looked like it, but... I don't know, Jewel, I think your hope is rubbing off on me.

Is it?

Possibly. Point is I couldn't keep you from this even if I felt that was our only option too. I was terrified you'd hit the tipping point, negatively, and burn out... but really, I knew you were still going to try to get this right and no matter how ticked off I was at your backwards altruism I'll be damned if I didn't at least respect that.

What, my wanting to try?

Your hope. Your inexplicably unfailing hope. Hope and Love is what you got. I have Mind and Truth, which puts me at a pretty good position from which to orchestrate this whole business, to say the least. But you're the one who keeps walking when logic and statistics fail. And you're the reason I keep walking when that happens too. You've made me pretty bleeding sentimental, you know that?

Haha, I guess so.

No I'm dead serious. You've thawed me out. You made me want to get my life together, and so I did. Listen, kid, I love you, and I don't want to see you keeping yourself from expressing that in any way whatsoever. That's what I was fighting for tonight. You, and him. Both of you together, as you say it. Truth and Love work together pretty well too, you know.

They do.

Don't forget that Chaos has Life and Heart, in that respect.

I think that says a heck of a lot right on it's own.

I'm just that awesome.

You are, love. You really are.

All right, that's it, you two need to get some sleep so you won't be looking for it tomorrow. Today. Wow it is really freaking late.

This needed to happen, though.

So does tomorrow-- aw, heck with it, let's just close this up.

No, what were you saying?

I was saying that today needs to happen, and that's the single sentence that drove everything we did over the past several hours. You know it, Chaos knows it, I know it, even your daughter knows it. We might not know just what is going to result from this, but hell, it needs to happen, for one reason or another.

If the only reason was what I'm feeling right now I think that would be enough.

It would be. It really would be, and that's my point.

Jewel, don't act like you're the only person feeling that way right now.

You two aren't going to start this early, are you?

Hell no, Jewel can barely stay awake at this hour, and look what he's been doing all day.

Yeah, I'm a little tired to soulmerge right now.

We can practice though, wink nudge cough.

Oh you just had to say that. Fine, count me in, let's see what I can manage at two in the morning.

Hey, he's a bona fide canon character, he deserves better. He deserves you, Jewel.

Hahaha, don't even go there.

You were afraid, but not anymore, right?

Aaand you're still going there.

I think... you're afraid of letting go.

Dude that is my line, you get on the bed.

This is hilarious.

Are you afraid of seeing the stars, Chaos? I can show you how to reach them.

No kidding, if you hit me hard enough we're both going soul form and you know it.

You two are butchering the dialogue and I love it.

Well of course we are, he's an alien and I'm missing some parts, what do you know.

Got some accurate lines in there, though.

Is this your first time with something like me?

2005 parallels everywhere.

I know. Feels like it, doesn't it.

I'm afraid it will hurt.

Was that a confession or a confirmation?

Both.

But once you've fallen in love, you're in it for life.

And you'll never doubt the reality of this again.

Dude, July 7th was a milestone, I know.

Who's to say tonight can't equal that, hm?

Well, we'd have to put on rifle recoil instead of Frank Sinatra, but I'm all for it if you are.

Can I say something?

Sure.

This is the most perfect moodswitch I've ever seen you two pull off. Bravo.

Hey, it just led up to this, I didn't plan anything.

Good. That's how it should be.

Hey, Jewel?

Hm?

You're winding me up inside.

Am I now?

You have no idea.

Maybe I do.

Just get to the interspecies makeouts already, come on.

Laurie, I mean this as kindly as possible, but shut up.

Ahahahaha.

This is starting to parallel the 16th a little and honestly that's kind of exciting.

I'm running out of dialogue, love.

Make some up. Or don't talk at all, we don't need words tonight anyway.

Trying to remember what eternity feels like?

Exactly.

I think you two are getting a head start, holy swords.

I told you, this is practice.

Gotta make sure I'm working properly before I meet this blue fairy.

Dude, I'm right here.

Well what do you know.

You going to live up to what you said about me, J?

Why don't we find out, gorgeous.

That's it, I'm closing this up.

Haha, I knew we'd get to her soon enough.

You two are bloody ridiculous and for heaven's literal sake, I am still waiting on that postcard.

Take a picture, it'll last longer.

Define 'ridiculous,' Laurie.

Fine, I am enjoying this way too much and both of you need sleep.

That's what we're trying to get, actually.

No, no irony for you, that's it.

Hahaha.

Late night partner, don't bother sleeping, tell me all the secrets you're keeping...

Now there's a song I haven't heard in far too long.

Sing with me 'til the end of time, love.

I would, but I can feel eternity right now and time really doesn't matter so much anymore.

Do you two have any bleeding idea how long you've been at this?

Nope, no time here.

Today is a lemniscate, remember?

Come on, man. I'm serious, roll the credits, we're out of here.

She does have a point.

I guess. This is just awesome.

You're telling me!

What's awesome is the fact that we actually managed to accomplish something in this conversation, as spontaneous and frantic as it was.

And look how it ended.

Oh it's not over yet, believe me.

It's over as far as this session is concerned.

Can I say something though, in all seriousness?

Please do.

I did not expect to come to a working conclusion on this topic, not this soon.

I told you to stop expecting, things always work out better when you don't.

No, really. When we opened this session I was a total mess. It's honestly shocking how quickly I got out of it.

Well, you are more stable now in a general sense. We've all been through a lot this year, and something tells me that your heart is more than a little fed up with getting stuck in negative situations.

It sure is.

Can we make that another pun and apply it to me? Because I'm thankful we got out of that mess as quickly as we did too.

Sure, go right ahead.

Laurie is right, though. It is seriously late and I just realized how tired I am.

No, really?

Sorry, haha. I was a little distracted.

It's fine, no need to apologize. But, uh, you two were in the middle of something and I should really let you get back to that. Offline, that is.

You drive a hard bargain, Uberich.

Come on, man, you both know you can do a heck of a lot more when Jewel isn't trying to channel all this.

That's a very persuasive argument.

It's the truth and you two are cracking me up again.

Dare I say the word?

You say that word and I will kill you. Not at this hour.

Fine. Now we need a good closing line.

You two had a ton of those way back there, if you were paying attention.

Nope, too preoccupied with this guy here.

And vice versa.

We are never going to close this bloody thing up, are we.

Nah, I am tired. We'll continue this after the Christmas weekend, I guess. The next three days are going to be brilliant.

Like us.

Pun entirely intended.

 




 

 

 

 

 


prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

So about those finals...
They went surprisingly well, don't worry! So that's done and over with but I apparently had some bad burnout from all the stress leading up to it, as I was sick yesterday and woke up today feeling more achy and exhausted than I have in weeks.
Ah well. It's over with now, or at least until the spring semester starts on January 17th.

In the meantime I have a lot to do.
My schedule for today has been booked solid. I've had about an hour of free time so far and unfortunately my mind got badly distracted during it. It's frightening when that happens. I found some beautiful music, sure, but why does it start to wander whenever I'm faced with a heavy responsibility? It's hard to catch and reel back in, because I'm still shackled to it whether I like it or not. It's not 'angry,' it's just scared and very rebellious. I feel that I want, need, to do things and it says 'no,' stubbornly and without reason. It complains and sulks and yet it's somehow strongly fearful deep under the surface. I don't like that it's dragging me down. I want to ignore it but that's another bad move. At least I can realize that. I'm not as in-tune with myself as I need to be, but I'm getting better. I had someone verbally attack me today but I was somehow able to stay rather conscious, and didn't attack them in return. It hurt, but I kept everything in check as best I could.
I borrowed "The Nature Of Reality" from the local library about three weeks back. What with finals, I wasn't able to read much of it, but I definitely need to get myself a copy of it soon. The little I already read has helped quite a lot. I still have a small amount to finish in TPON, and I have two other books set aside for right after I complete it, but I can't forget about this one either.
Back on topic, though. I'm still very out-of-tune and I'm figuring out why, slowly. Paradoxically, I'm in a good state and a very bad one at the same time. I have to go beyond that. I have to open my eyes a little more... well, more than a little, at this point.

My biggest concerns right now are these:
1. I'm still ignoring, downplaying, faking, and/or criticizing my own emotions. When I'm upset I deny it. When I'm sad I hide it. When I'm happy I blow it out of proportion or condemn it. And I keep either pushing my own feelings under the surface whenever those of others come up, or completely ignoring both theirs and mine and turning into a coldhearted machine. Some part of me has become too complacent, too nonchalant... too apathetic, too empty. Even so I am still clearly aware that said part is not me, so I'm consciously trying to overcome it. It's unsettlingly difficult though. I... it was a few weeks ago already, but there was one night after a severe hack that I was absolutely torn apart emotionally, but I shut off. I was in pain to the point where I wanted to scream and even cry, but I was silent and stone-faced and I said nothing... and once again, I forgot that Chaos Zero is an empath. He picked up on what I refused to show, and ended up sobbing uncontrollably for the next hour. I was sitting next to him with a blank expression and a shattered heart, knowing that I was fully responsible but at a loss as to how to stop it, what with how hollow I somehow was despite the intense emotional pain he was reflecting back to me. Eventually it broke through my armor, true, but the situation as a whole scared us all to death. Still, in a painful way I think we needed that to happen to realize that this is a serious problem. Ironically, we also have the second concern to worry about on top of it.

2. My pain addiction came back from where I had also pushed it aside. I was upset enough to even ask Julie and Dagger about it the other day-- yeah, I know, usually I run to Laurie but I figured they'd have interesting viewpoints-- and it did help, but it also confirmed that yes, the lingering shadow up here is still running rampant. It's not my 'splinter,' though. It's not manic or hysterical or suicidal. Those feelings have been hitting me in bursts here and there, which is deeply disturbing, but I refuse to let them affect me. Regardless, the shadow is there... and I know I can't get rid of that outright, although I used to think I could. We all have some dark to balance the light in this world, I guess. The problem is, I somehow keep forgetting that 'balancing it against you' and 'letting it desecrate you' are two totally different things. I still have that old idea that "the more I suffer and the more staunch I am about it, the stronger I am." I'm putting myself through hell right now and not saying a word (or, suffocating it in rainbows and sunshine to make it sound like a 'good' thing,' in emotional refusal) because I have this twisted notion that biting the bullet will make me a better man. This ties into the first problem, obviously, and it's getting bad. It's not the worst problem though, but I'll list number three before I get to that one.

3. I've realized that I seem to like the idea of things more than I like the actual things. This hit me hard when my Homestuck book came in the mail-- yes, I was glad to have it because I am deeply inspired by the comic and I like having a physical copy to peruse at leisure, but on the purchase level it felt completely useless. I love the comic, so I 'bought' the book as a gesture of appreciation, and for that reason alone. I simply wanted to say, 'thank you for creating such a beautiful thing.' If I never received the book, I don't think I would have cared. Or, if I received it and then promptly gave it back, or away, I would still be happy. I just don't like owning things, or having things in my 'possession' whatsoever. When I was younger I collected Celebi items and Care Bears, true, but it was because I loved the idea of them. I loved what they represented, what they brought into my life. If I saw a beautiful Celebi card online, I would stare at it and admire it and I would want to show how much I liked it. So, as I knew no other way to do so, I would buy it. And then when it came in the mail, it would feel so awkward and weird, and I would put the card away and never look at it again. The 'magic,' the feeling of gratitude, would be lost once it was 'mine.' It's hard to explain, but that concept explains a lot of what I do, including how I deal with relationships. I don't 'commit' to only one person, and I don't like people 'committing' to only me in the same way. The exclusivity feels totally wrong. I'll love people from afar and it will be perfect, but as soon as they start trying to get closer or intimate or the like, it freaks me out and I often shove them out of my life in an instinctual reaction. I apologize for that, but it has happened several times already. It's not just because of my aversion to 'romance' (whatever that really is), it's also because of the thought that suddenly this free 'idea' of a person will become something solid and attached. It's why I have troubles keeping friends. I like first 'making friends' because you have that initial impression, that wonderful spark of a person, but once they become your 'friend' for good, it feels like a burden, a weight. It feels like now they have been labeled and stuck into a box-- 'my friend,' instead of 'that person I don't know but I really love them as people.' I think it's why I never stopped loving Alex or Jena. They stayed far away, they stayed their own people, they stayed free and unbound to me. And it gave me the freedom to love them without feeling trapped. I still don't know why that transition from distant beauty to close stranger happens, or why exclusive or 'possessive' connections to people or things put me off so badly. And that's where I segue into the biggest concern.

4. Chaos and I haven't connected in months. Maybe it sounds like no big deal at first-- we didn't really connect for several years after 2005 happened, after all-- but now, with everything that has happened this year, it is a huge deal. I have been in shocking emotional pain from it, not in a 'negative' or 'wanting' way (heavens no), but in the sense that I feel like I'm missing something that I seriously need. Which is obviously the case. However, with the stress I've been under, the immense effort I've been putting into improving myself spiritually, and the fact that I am regularly so exhausted that I can barely spend ten minutes with Chaos once the day is out (and even then I can barely reach him), I just haven't been able to get that. We've tried, but the circumstances haven't been working. And it's caused all my other problems. One: I know that I can't be with him at the moment so I'm ignoring that, denying the fact that I do want to be with him, and, sometimes, telling myself that I'm 'ridiculous' for feeling that love at all. Where the heck did that come from? Two: Total soul connections really hurt, but in a positive way. I'm unconsciously looking for whatever pain I can get to replicate that, but it always falls either drastically short or in a vastly different way. I'm literally harming myself right now and I'm aware of that, but it is so hard to fight off. Three: I'm getting my 'ideas' mixed up. I am still so naive that I see my own childlike ideals reflected in everything, and fail to notice that it's only a projection (another thing I have to quit doing). As a result this has been making problem number 2 absolutely hellish, because I've been seeing redemptive qualities in terribly harmful things, when in fact those qualities were never there to begin with. I use terms and phrases and quotes that mean the exact opposite of what I'm trying to express, but I don't even realize that because I see something totally different in how they apply to me. I redefine them and forget to tell everyone else, and then I'm surprised when I find myself walking down the wrong road, because I misinterpreted the signposts. Maybe I have too much hope. But my heart is aching for that blue alien and the thought that that could be labeled 'possessive' by some stretch of the definition terrifies me. I just want to love him is all. I don't want him to be 'mine,' ever, not like that. But is it even a moral issue? If I want to love him forever but don't want to possess him in any sense, is that a paradox? I don't know. And that is holding me back from making the extra effort to be with him even now. I'm suffering, he's suffering, we're all feeling the side effects of this disconnect... and yet I don't want to mess up. There's a lot more to this concern (and the third one) that I've not mentioned here, simply because it scares me and I can't really understand it myself yet. My schedule is too booked for a Xanga session today and maybe even tomorrow, but if I have a free Sunday then we are talking, because this is shaking me up badly.

5. ...I'm worried about Xenophon. She's okay, but... she is really, really worried about me. She was riding in the car with me yesterday as I went to mail some packages, and she told me that Metropolis (which we all watched on Monday night) made her think of not only herself, but also of me. Long story short, she had two thoughts that were haunting her: one, I was still asking "who am I?" even when I knew the truth, simply because everyone else was telling me different stories, which scared her, and two: sometimes she asks herself the same question. She told me that when she ghosts, and she realizes that only I can see and hear her, it frightens her sometimes and makes her wonder if she's really there at all. I reassured her, repeatedly, that she was, but she's still very upset by it. I'm not too sure what to do about that (other than everything I possibly can), but it's really hurting my heart to know that she's feeling like this.
Luckily for her I'm going to see the local Philharmonic perform tonight, so she gets to hear that music and see the city all lit up and everything else that goes with it. I want to show her everything. I want her to experience as much beauty and love as she possibly can. Her appearance in my life made me suddenly realize how beautiful and amazing life is, no matter what, and I want to share all of that with her.
However I think I have to fix myself first. She insists I'm a great father, but I still have demons to battle, and even if she can only see their shadows clawing at me that's more than enough motivation for me to chase them away for good. I don't want to hurt her, especially not unintentionally. That always seems to be the start of everything.


...There's one wild card in this equation that has me completely confused, uncertain, and terrified.
I've been able to see and feel Chaos more clearly than ever lately, but this only started happening after I was certain I'd damaged him irreparably.
...I didn't.
I let my pain addiction and false misguided hopeful ideas get the best of me, but there was one moment where both of us were actually conscious and I was completely honest and now I can't tell if I won or lost or even what I was even doing in the first place. All I know is that there was an entirely positive result from something I judged as entirely negative, and I can't see straight anymore.
This is the equivalent of my personal moral perspective being flipped upside down and then thrown across the room.
There's one quote that's haunting me. "It can be enlightened... or not." It's so simple but I'm trying so damn hard I can't remember what it means. Why am I still painting everything in black and white? Doesn't that still apply here? Or am I mistaken? Where in the world did I even get the criteria to judge this by? I don't know. I honestly do not know what to think, because I have seen and felt some absolutely horrible things concerning this topic and my mind is still in paralyzed static from last Thursday and that isn't helping me cope at all.
I'm a mess and I don't know what to do, and it's even worse because he didn't get lost at all and that is the scariest part of this to me.
He was beautiful, but when he tried to bring me in it felt so terrifyingly wrong that I wanted to shut down right that instant. There was nothing wrong with him, at all, even in the same situation. But me... with me it was disastrous, abominable, malignant. Why in the world is there such a dichotomy between us there? Didn't we fix this? Or was I so focused on him, on the unfailing light I saw in him, that I forgot about myself and the shadows that somehow always follow? Why is that, every time we swear that this is fixed, suddenly another side reveals itself and then we have to fight this war all over again?
Oh wait. No. I get it now.
Chaos was blameless because he only held the idea. I was the damned one because I gave my hope to him and took on all the extraneous things. Good intentions are the path to hell, but what the hell was I even trying to do? I'd lay my life down for him but ironically this is going too far. Isn't it? I didn't do anything I'd judge as blameworthy in others. Why is it so horrific when it's applied to me, if all I wanted was to give him what I would never take myself, and allowed only him to have?
Either I'm wrong or he's wrong or we're both wrong, and I'm seriously thinking it's the first one and I don't know how to deal with that. Not with what I've been through.

I don't know what to do about this.
Genesis wants to spend time with me tonight because I swear to you, I am spending all of next Friday with Chaos no matter what it costs me. But... I'm more fragile than I want to admit. Yeah, I like being 'vulnerable' and honest and open, but only when I'm alone. As soon as you bring someone else into the picture, I shatter. Or least that's what I'm doing now.
Maybe it's because of that wild card. I thought about being with Chaos today, for barely five seconds, and I nearly started sobbing because I felt so overwhelmingly sensitive it was almost impossible to handle. It felt like my heart was broken, but only because it was on the verge of shattering anyway and he was the only person who had dared to reach out and touch it. And normally I don't mind that. I don't mind how positively defenseless he makes me feel. Now, though... now that wild card has made me so emotionally raw that I can't even bear the thought. I love him and I am honestly scared to be with him right now because I don't understand that side of myself anymore, and I know that I can't hide a damn thing around him. I'll suddenly want to give him my heart and soul and then nothing makes sense anymore and I'm afraid of how far I'd go to do that right now.
I can't even fix this by talking to him. I know, I've tried, and this has finally gone beyond my capacity to discuss with him.
Laurie tried helping me with this before, but that was when it was still simple and we were still blind to the details. Now I can't even comprehend it and it's driving me absolutely mad, because "what if I'm wrong" and "what if I'm right" and "didn't I already know the answer to this" and "even if I do have the answer what if it's not the whole picture" and I cannot deal with this anymore.
I can't solve this from the same position that started the problem, but I'm afraid that if I change my footing then I'll get irredeemably lost.
Everyone I ask gives me the answer that everything inside me screams "no" to. Some almost convince me to change my mind, but then they go and do or say something that reminds me of the static or the tar and I'm left paralyzed. There's too much of a split here. I cannot reconcile this issue.
I cannot come to a conclusion here, not when one side is sheer agony and the other side is him.

Nothing makes sense right now.

 


 

 

 

green

Nov. 22nd, 2011 09:27 am
prismaticbleed: (flashback)

All right, I promised you guys an update two days ago and I have been ridiculously busy since then so there hasn't been one. My apologies.
Let's pick up where we left off, then.

Something very, very significant happened on November 18th. I hadn't updated for a out a week prior to that thanks to my recording project (which took approximately 24 studio hours to complete, no kidding), and that huge workload contributed to a large amount of stress on my part, thanks to the sheer amount of time and effort it took. Nothing too negative, no, but it was just involved enough to weaken me, badly.
Long story short, I'm relapsing. Badly. My therapist is triggering me every time I see him, I can't go online anymore because it's getting far too dangerous again, I haven't spoken to my friends in some time for the same reason... and worst of all, my gender dysphoria has come back full-force for the first time since January, I think (yes it's that bad). So I am having a terrifyingly difficult time trying to keep the inevitable old self-abuse thoughts out of my head. I thought that was over with, forever, and then on Friday I picked up a knife and I remembered exactly what it felt like as it tore through muscle. It was the most disturbing thing I've felt in a very long time, to say the least... well, it would be, if this relapsing hadn't also worsened my ego hacks to frankly traumatic intensity as well.
That's what happened on Friday. I'll admit that my mind has already wiped that incident from my mind almost entirely. It's frustrating that I forget everything like that so fast, as I'd like to learn from it, but it's a desperate coping method and honestly, dwelling on that sort of thing for too long has been proven to drive me off the deep end.
In any case the details actually aren't that important here. What drove me to update here in spite of the stress, and what has also completely turned my daily life upside down, is the event that was triggered by such a deeply harrowing incident.

Natalie resurrected.

Yeah, I'm not kidding. Apparently I got bad enough to completely disassociate from my reflection again, to the point where it gave Nat enough room and energy to reform (remember how that worked for Leon). So Natalie is back in our system... well, as Nathaniel this time. And that's where it gets complicated.
First off, his color changed from blue to green. Since Leon was born/ died/ reborn during the time gap when Nat was still dead, he picked up the blue attributes in his absence. Green has never been assigned, but now I actually have seven headvoices up here (which is absolutely insane) and the spectrum is completely spoken for.
I have some theories on that which seem to be carrying some merit but we'll get to that. I have to discuss this among the system first before I jump to any conclusions. I'm a little nervous if they're true, because then Nathaniel's new green color is actually a very, very foreboding sign.
Anyway, Laurie immediately assigned him to active duty, which means he and I are co-fronting as much as possible now. I'll admit it's very difficult, but if this keeps hacks from happening (I care more about other people than I do myself in these cases, sadly-- and if fighting off hacks tooth and nail means protecting him directly then I'll be motivated for sure) then I'll deal with it. It's just... well, it's not helping the dysphoria. I mean it's at least a little easier to cope with now that he's the one occupying my reflections, but the truth that I'm still stuck in it too haunts me. My own face has become deeply disconcerting to me. Knowing that it's now Nathaniel's only helps a little bit. It's not enough, not at all. It's not enough to keep the repressed screams and involuntary spasms away. It's not enough to keep my hands from wildly digging for blades and tearing at skin.
When I open my mouth I'm not me. When I look in the mirror I'm not me. No matter how centered I can be in still silence, as soon as I am made aware of this body I collapse outright. How did I fix this last time? I don't remember.
This is terrifying.
I'm afraid of how far I'll have slipped by this time next week... or next month... God, I can't be letting this happen. I don't want to fall again. Not now. Not after everything.

...Speaking of everything.
Xenophon is getting a lot better at ghosting. She can get about a solid hour in now which is amazing progress. When she's around me I feel so much joy it brings me to tears, because I forget what I'm stuck in. She's there, and I know what led up to that, and it reminds me that I still do exist too.
She told me that she 'sees me how I am' which is incredible to me... we were in church and I was afraid to sing with her there as I thought my dysphoria would go through the roof, but she said not to worry because apparently her perception of me isn't limited by my physical form? I don't know how that's possible but I am SO thankful for that...
Also, it does NOT feel right calling myself a 'parent.' It doesn't. I've been saying 'father' based on my own, very non-traditional interpretation of the term (and also thanks to Nier, but of course I completely ignored the fact that he had to have a wife at some point). I see no distinction between 'father' and 'mother' in my sense-- they're just titles given to caretakers with blood connections, to people who are responsible for allowing you to enter their world and who will love you unconditionally. Gender, biology, family roles, and all that has absolutely no bearing on those titles to me. That's why I no longer feel comfortable using them... because according to the rest of the world, they do. I'm using a term that isn't even mine to define something that doesn't even match.
Oh, and also I don't think there's any 'blood relation' either. She's technically a J-Monster (Chaos and I both have indelible ties to that universe) and their biology is far different than those of humans, especially where reproduction is concerned, but even if we broke several 'rules' in allowing her to exist here, she's not genetically related to us in the normal sense? I don't know how to explain it. But long story short, even though I've been calling myself a 'parent' and a 'father,' I'm technically neither. Plus I only accept other people calling me that if they understand the specifics of my definition despite the label, and onlookers don't.
I spoke to Imaril (an individual from the Akuna System) the other day, and she told me not to worry about that. She told me to be a guardian, a light.
That's really what I am to Xenophon. That's all I've ever wanted to be for anyone like her. So I'll do that.

Going back to headvoices to close this up... Julie is still having major problems with forgiving herself. I'm trying to help but I can only do so much. I'm at fault, really. I keep talking about my past without thinking how that's hurting her, which is really stupid and selfish of me. I should be letting go of the past completely but I'm not? I don't understand why. I guess things keep dragging it back into present awareness and I don't want that.
As for Lynne, Leon and Spine, they have now been promoted to active duty according to Laurie. Josephina is kind of wavering in terms of activity. I know he's still unsure of how to carry out his role and now with Nathaniel returning, things are just getting crazier.
I think I'm going to ask Spine to co-front with us too. I don't know, it could help. I'm just desperate right now.

That's all I have to say about this. I'm feeling very sick.
I want to be optimistic but something is holding me back. Why? Is it guilt? Is it self-hatred?
I don't like this boiling feeling running through my bones. It's frightening. I just want to let go and be happy.
But there are mirrors everywhere.

 



111211

Nov. 12th, 2011 11:25 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)


Repeat after me:

I am an anomaly.
I am an anomaly.
I am an anomaly.

Please stop doubting your own incandescence.

Breathe in, breathe out.
Pay attention.
Stop worrying.
Stop thinking so much.

I am a black light machine.
I am a black light machine.
I am a black light machine.

I'm the one, the one who must survive.

Stop killing yourself.
Stop letting others kill you.
Stop forgetting what's right for you.
Stop.

Breathe in, breathe out.
Don't think, just breathe.
Don't think, just be.

You are love.
You have nothing to fear.

So stop doubting yourself.

speechless

Nov. 5th, 2011 09:09 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


I just realized that the reason why I can't seem to even force myself to draw anymore is because I've been doing it all digitally.
When I draw digitally, there are two very large problems facing me: one, it is terribly intimidating. I have no idea how to accomplish the feel or colors or look I want when I use digital media, as everything turns from visual tools to tiny icons and menus. Plus large canvas sizes confuse me badly, as I cannot see the whole thing at once and it plays havoc with my perception.
The second problem is the lethal one, though. When I draw digitally... it feels completely cold, separate, alien. I have to work through a tablet and watch my work on a screen. There's a visual disconnect, unavoidably, but the disconnect that gets me is the physical one.
I think it's also why it's been getting progressively more difficult for me to compose music digitally. When I create... I am a part of what I am creating. There is no divide between me and my work. So taking that away from me, and putting my work in a computer, is leaving me sitting here and staring in desperation, completely unaware and unable of how to get the swirling imagination inside of me into a machine.
But I can't seem to create much better with paper or pianos, either. Sure, there is a definite improvement, as I can melt into the pencils and the keys, but the translation is imperfect. I try to draw what I feel and see, I try to compose what I hear and experience... I can't. I just can't. My hands won't move that way, my fingers can't speak that language.

My entire life seems to consist of strange, sparkling, silent things. I don't like to talk because spoken word is never accurate or honest enough. But I need to talk, and I need to write, because it's the only way I can communicate in this world.
I want to just sit at a typewriter and bleed, like Ernest Hemingway said. I want to do that so desperately. I thought I knew how, and it's why I've been writing for my entire life, but... but all I'm doing is trying to narrate what I already know. And 'know' is the only way to describe it.
The stories I write... I see them, I hear them, I feel them... but even those are only senses, and none of them can ever hope to explain what it feels like to have that story absolutely running through me, defining me, becoming me. When I write I am not a writer. I am a channel. That's it. And so in a sense I do bleed... but my blood makes strange splotches on the paper, illegible to most, and understandable only outside of understanding.
It's so ridiculous, how even now I don't even know what to type. I know exactly what I want to say, and how to say it... but I don't speak this language. Not very well, at least.
It's why I am most clear in symbolism, and metaphors, and vague dreamlike descriptions. That sounds a little more familiar, a little more like everything and nothing at all...

When I draw or compose, it's the exact same thing.
I feel the music, and it turns me into an instrument, an entire symphony... then I sit down in front of a computer, or a piano, and suddenly I am scared and heartbroken, because how do you play a feeling? How do you transcribe a knowing into MIDI format, for heaven's sakes? I don't know if you can. You can try, like I have been trying for years, and maybe you can even come close... but after a while it just makes me ache, and I am left distraught and quiet, with every note inaudibly ringing in my ears.
I feel the art, and it turns me into something I cannot describe... and that is why art is the hardest language of all to translate. For me to draw feels like I'm twisting ink and graphite and paint into life, like I'm turning paper into a mirror, a reflection of something far more true than lines on a page. It's beyond words. But... I can't do it right. More often than not, I spend hours staring at a blank canvas and wanting to cry, because once again, where do I even start? A good deal of it is lack of training, lack of understanding, lack of skill... this I know. And yet, I could be the most accomplished artist in the world, and still be unable to say what I wanted through my work. It's almost sick.

I can't seem to speak in words anymore.
Chaos wonders why I always repeat the same words to him, over and over, every day. I say that I love him, thousands of times. He asks why and I reply that I am trying, with my entire heart, to say it correctly, but words don't work.
And at the end of the night I find myself drowning in silence and speaking with how I feel and that is the only thing that works.
You can't put that into words. You can't even think about it. It's too true.
You can't take chaos and categorize it. You can't take love and label it.
You can't take creativity, imagination, and understanding, and put them into boxes and graphs and neat little rows.
If you do that, you kill the truth behind them.
But the language of this world seems to do that whether I like it or not, and it's breaking my heart at this point.

Why is everything that means anything to me so immaterial and quiet?
Why is anything that means everything to me so dreamlike and otherworldly?
They laugh at people like me, here. They call people like me crazy, stupid, foolish, a mistake. People look at me like a flaw in the world, like a defect, like an unwanted glitch in the otherwise unchanging and unfeeling program they run on.
But there are so many people like me, here. I think we have the right idea. So why is it so difficult to be this way?

In any case I still want to create.
I was able to create, as a child. So I somehow knew how to speak more clearly then.
Maybe now I'm trying too hard to speak too languages at once.
"Draw, write, compose, but do it exactly as we tell you to."
I think that damaged something in me, badly. I need to fix it. I can, if only I can figure out how.
I miss being able to speak my native language.
Maybe I just need to force it for a while, but that hurts so much, to keep getting the words wrong, and I'm so tired of it...
Maybe I'm trying too hard to communicate something that just can't be communicated, not like this.

But then I'm left unmoving, unspeaking, and blissful. I'm left completely detached, drowning in this creativity, not a care in the world.
I could live like that. I would.
But I want to share this with people. I have to. I cannot keep this to myself.
Do they even speak this language? People tell me that doesn't matter, but how could that be true? Too much creativity here has become cold and dead... I could never even think of dulling mine. It is a terrible thought. I want to teach this language to others. I just don't know how.

I feel like I'm complaining far too much, so I'm going to end this entry here.

 

 

Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

June 2025

S M T W T F S
1234567
89101112 1314
15161718192021
22232425262728
2930     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Jul. 1st, 2025 02:21 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios